breadedloafs

[breadedloafs]

this is one of my favorite scenes in this movie, just the music but also the awesome visuals. omg you captured it so amazingly i love it😭😭😭 i’m literally so excited for the rest of this🙇🙇

ariadne's thread ⎯ pt. 11: as the world falls down.

pairing(s): hyunjin x fem!reader series summary: when tempted by an intoxicating offer by hyunjin the goblin king of the underground, you fight against him to find your own sense of self once more while in his labyrinth. glimpse: with the sweetness of the fae-fruit on your lips, you blinked your eyes open to a magical celebration. an opulent ballroom spun before you with intrigue and wonder, drawing you into a fantasia and further and further away from the labyrinth and your worries. warnings/tags: inspired by the 1986' movie Labyrinth, follows majority of the movie's plot points with lore divergence, 3rd person POV, use of Y/N, mature, suggestive adult content, faerie lore, world-building, explicit language, implied drugging, a lot of overwhelmed YN, toxic relationship, idolization, manipulation, unequal power dynamics, implied background alcohol consumption, tons of flower symbolism, magic, vomit mention, other than thatttttt lemme know if i need to tag anything else :) this is my favorite chapter fyi ive had it written for literally years. like, all of this was leading up to this chapter in my head lol word count: 7.1 k previous chapter <- -> next chapter series masterlist

Around her was magic. Not the twisted upside-down magic of the Underground but pure beautiful shimmering magic she had once dreamt about as a young girl.

Y/N was in a ballroom – a grand ballroom with marbled floors veined in sparkling gold. Polished and shiny enough to see herself in, but that didn’t matter now as she heard the music swell and whirl in the air wondrously. Her gaze rose higher and higher, following the tall-mirrored walls to the mirrored ceilings above. With how the room curved into a circle and all the looking glass surrounding her, it made the entrance hall to the grand ball room seem to go on and on for forever. Sparkling with star dust and silver and gold. Long ivory silken curtains that held a soft glow in them towered above her, draping this way and that, hiding what she assumed to be windows of starlight and moonshine in this strange space she found herself in.

Looking ahead, opulent drapery of ancient lace and silken organza linked between marbled cornices, shimmering and glittering in between the dozens of low-hanging chandeliers that glowed with honeyed flames. Milky-beeswax dripped down the chandeliers – leaving long trails of wax in the sky. It looked as if these candles had burned for many, many hundred years; each chandelier had formed wax stalactites of different sizes and colors. Pale pinks, oranges, and blues. Strange and yet beautiful. It didn’t seem out of place and somehow only elevated the wonder of the room.  

Bubbles of varying sizes drifted into the room, sparkling unnaturally around her. They almost danced around her in a waltz, urging her to move along. Some pressed soapy kisses to her skin, her cheeks. Popping as soon as they pressed against her. It reminded her of the scene from Cinderella – the bubbles gleaming in different technicolor hues, impossible yet somehow happening before her eyes.

As she blinked about, the large room’s mirrored walls gleamed and shimmered. Winking at her. There was that magic-remnant, sparkling in the glass as if they were made of magic and not simply just a looking glass. The light and magic seemed to bounce off one another, sending a kaleidoscope of sparkles glittering into the candlelight. Y/N was reminded of soapsuds – as if the very ballroom she was standing in was an iridescent bubble.

It was holographic and lacey and wonderful. But the siren calls of the ballroom ahead intrigued her, the giggling and loud conversation clashed with the orchestral music. Taking a few tentative steps forward, she entered the verandah of the grand ballroom.

Every corner was beautiful and intriguing here, too. Opulent but not busy. Ancient but not aged. Flowers beyond anything earthly bloomed around the room. They clung to pillars, to cornices, to statues, to the floor, even to the tall mirrored ceilings. Ivy the color of rich olive and unnatural silver curled around the aging gold-gilded mirrors on the circumference of the ballroom. Blossoms of snapdragons, lyre flowers, camellias, and columbines shadowed the ceiling. Delphinium, jasmine, roses, and peach blossoms climbed down the waxy stalactites like fungus.

Gold and silver intertwined throughout the grand ballroom as she walked down the marble stairway steps to the atrium of dancers. Past a marble sculpture of some woman with twisted horns coming from her forehead, chiseled away in a scandalous attire.

It was odd, because at one glance, it was posing with her arms pressed to her chest, but if you glanced away and back, suddenly the sculpture looked different – with its hands above its head in joy. It had moved. Not in a dangerous way, but as if she itself was dancing. A statue dancing… impossible.

Y/N’s lips parted in confusion before a couple bumped into her as they hurried into the ballroom, giggling as they held their masks up to their faces before she could spot what they looked like. It was too late – they were swallowed up by the crowd, the dancing whirling bodies of opulence and extravagance distracting her.

Women were dripping in pearls and diamonds and flowers as they twirled in the large ballgowns with their breasts nearly tumbling out of their corsets. Their ballgowns consumed the ballroom’s floor in a layered mess, yet somehow none of them stumbled over the fabric in the ocean of people.

Men wore opened silken shirts and tight velvet pants that held little to the imagination as they entranced their partners. Some wore no tunic at all, simply vests of dark luxurious fabric. Sweat slick bared chests, shimmering with the magic dust she saw everywhere. Lip-sticked red mouths cackled and kissed at throats. Some men wore gowns; some women wore trousers and bore extravagant hats.

Hats and horns and wigs and façades of debauchery curled around the mass of attendees. Masks of grotesque creatures . . . of monstrous goblin faces she realized. . . were pressed to their faces as they danced about. Wrinkled greying skin, orange leathered scales, occasionally strange-looking feathers made up the masks. Hiding their youth with monstrosities. Or their monstrosity with their beauty, Y/N didn’t know.

The world was a whirling, swirling, laughing technicolor blur. The air was heady with the scent of sweat, the expensive perfumes and cologne of nobility, and the heavy aroma of the blooming flowers that hung everywhere. It felt primal in a way like a jungle.

Those who were not in the brilliant waltz were strown about the circular ballroom. Reclined in chairs or pressed against columns with tiny goblin servants stacked upon one another to reach their mouths, feeding them odd-looking fruits or pouring wine from elaborately-carved wooden goblets and shining hand-blown glass chalices. Spilt honeyed wine trailed down skin that nearby partners would lick up lasciviously with hot tongues and darkened eyes.

Y/N glanced aside, spotting multiple dips in the marble floor – pillow pits with only the finest of silks, velvets, and lace cushioning the pit into a soft escape for men and women to lethargically lean into one another’s embrace. Lovers were kissing, groping, pouring the honeyed liquid into one’s mouths. She spotted a breast freed and a lovers’ lips lock over a goblet of golden honeyed-wine before there was a whirl of a dancer in front of her gaze, blocking out things she didn’t need to see.

Her gaze left those corners of the party quickly. There was a burning on her skin. Flushing red as she felt the eyes of others sting against her skin. Fanged smiles and cruel chortles behind ornate masks and elaborately painted hand-fans. She hated the burn of the laughter; humiliation and loneliness stung.

Where was her mask? She wondered, looking down at her emptied hands.

Was that why they were laughing at her?

Another group of women rush past, giggling and chortling as they push past her. Spinning in a whirl, alone, finally, Y/N caught a look of herself for the first time since entering the ballroom. And with it, it felt like the weight of the fabric on her skin materialized. Heavy against her bones, real and heavy. Elegant and expensive.

Her gown was a mother-of-pearl color, a shimmering silver thing with a million different layers and large off-the shoulder puffed sleeves. Long sleeves covered her arms, but the fabric was not thick nor lacy but a strange shimmering skin-tight fabric. It made her arms glisten with rainbow constellations as she turned them this way or that in the ivory candle-light.

Her bodice had an intricate brocade fabric of fruit, embroidered in a silver thread that gleamed like spun starlight. Peaches, pomegranates, other organic shapes of fruits she couldn’t describe, and curling leaves made up the design with jeweled beads of sunrise pinks, yellows, oranges and sunset gold and purples embellishing her pearlescent corset. It was laborious work to make this she realized once she brushed her hands over them. They had to have been hand-sewn with how delicate they were. At the top of her sweetheart neckline, there was a constellation of sea-glass pearls, lining and guiding the eye down her corseted bodice to the gathered pooling fabric on her hips. The layers of shimmery organza and silk poured over the crinoline-lining she must’ve been wearing to achieve such a big dress.

Stepping closer to the nearby mirror, she looked closer at herself, awe in her eyes. Her face looked pretty in this light. Blurred and perfect as if there was a filter over her features. Perfect. Large curls made up her hair with portions of her locks gathered in intricate holographic silk ribbons and twisting silver metalwork, tugging it from her face. And around her neck, a necklace held those odd sea-glass pearls, transparent yet cloudy with colors of the rainbow, matching the chromatics of her dress as she twirled tentatively. The fabric swished in a pleasant way, swooshing with a watery iridescence that seemed impossible. 

She. . . was beautiful if not a bit youthfully innocent. It wasn’t a dress with slits and curve hugging fabric. Instead, she felt like a princess. Like a magical illustration of a princess from the fairytales she loved.

Approaching one of the nearby mirrored walls, her hand reached out to touch her reflection. Reverently. Disbelieving. In the reflection, she spotted eyes on her again. Too many eyes in fact. Many of the dancers were watching her from behind their mask. Even while they twirled about, they seemed to turn their necks at unnatural angles just to keep their shadowed eyes on her, at all times. Darkened eyes that seemed to watch her every movement. It was a bit eerie. She felt like prey.

She didn’t like that.

Turning, she caught a glance of blonde hair and winter eyes. She gasped at the glimpse of him in between the throngs of dancers. Just barely. He quickly disappeared into the crowds. Vanished. She stood there trying to find him again – like spotting a pearlescent fish in a net of writhing carp.

“You’re her?” a voice murmured.

It was a man – young and handsome enough despite the mask – yet as he brazenly stared at her, up and down her shoulders, breasts, hips, and finally her face, she felt a mixture of disgust and . . . pleasure. His foxy-goblin mask hugged his face tightly, only making his eyes visible. His leering eyes. She couldn’t see if his eyes were curled into a smirk or a frown or a grin.

“A pretty thing.”

She could recall being called pretty by few (recently, it was from the Direwoods), but she disliked how he crowed it out in a laugh as if it was game. A joke. A polite smile of nervousness consumed her beautiful face before she crept back and away. Into the throngs of people, Y/N got swept into the whirlwind of twirling bodies.

Jostled this way and that by the dancers, she entered a new world of mingling and warmth (despite the cold, clammy skin she touched as she tried to pass by the party-goers.) What was this party even for?

As she passed by a horde of closely entwined dancers, she spotted a group huddled around a masked magician who was tugging out oddities from a floppy hat. Puppets of frightening figures and monster-like creatures bellowed in the uproarious music as the viewers laughed.

It was then she could hear the music for what felt like the first time. Truly heard it. What once was something pleasant began to grow into a loud cacophony. Harpsichordal piano, overly powerful, and discordant. A concertina aerophone harmoniced out in a bumbling sound. There was a violin stringing higher and higher. It felt like the song was spinning out of control. Y/N was shoved forward from the arms of a passing dancing couple as they tossed and turned violently in a tango.

She was jostled toward the masked magician whose deep eyes caught her attention as he tugged out what looked like a princess doll, dressed in the same iridescent mother of pearl cloth her dress was cut from. A chill shot through her heart as the man’s shadowed gaze rose to her and gave her a plump lipped smile.

His mouth moved up and down, but she couldn’t hear his words among the chortles and cackles of the others around her. She was shoved this way and that in the ocean of people. Her eyes darted this way and that away as she tried to maintain her balance only to see him again.

He wasn’t passing by or among the dancers or entertainers. No, he was on the outskirts of the masses. Far from her. Back to a twisting pillar, Hyunjin’s eyes were on her even as multiple scantily-clad women draped themselves over him. Bare-chested against him and whispering something in his ear. Lips sticking to his skin as they did so. He never looked at them. He smiled, eyes hooded as he tilted his head at her, acknowledging her as his mouth quipped a reply to the masked woman on one of his arms. In his hand was a lyre flower – the petal forming an almost organic shape, like it was a reddened heart clasped in between his metal-tipped fingers. He fondled it, tilting his head as her.

A wave of heat filled her cheeks – watching the encounter felt strange. His focus was solely on her, and it felt simmering and ever-present even as he ignored the near-nude women about him. There was a poof of magic beside her. The smell of fire-smoke filled her face. She coughed, waving the smoke aside to. Glancing back at the magician in front of her, she saw that now he held a goblin doll rather than the princess doll. The smoke lingered in the air, musky against the opulent sweet aroma of the ballroom.

The party-goers hooted and crowed out excitements. It grated against her ears. Flinching, she glanced back towards Hyunjin, only to find him gone, and the women busied by whirling about with one another now.

Despair. Devastating and consuming despair. Like someone had taken her favorite stuffed animal as a child away. Unreasonably strong. It overwhelmed her. Widened eyes, her head swiveled this way and that to find him. Just once more. Surely… He had to be… he was just there. He had to be nearby. Maybe he was coming her way and she didn’t see him. He was just there.

It made her skin crawl like maggots were creeping up and down her back. She didn’t know why she needed to find him in this ballroom. She didn’t know why she needed to see him, or what she would say or do. She just felt it in the pit of her stomach that it was important to find him. That she should find him. She had to. She had to.

So, Y/N began to wander once more, dodging dancers and minding her step over flowing, long dresses. Tiny goblins seemed to race around the dancers; sometimes they dove beneath dresses to appear on the other side. One even tugged at her gown, scrambling up the fabric with clawed hands. Chittering in a language she could understand as it stared with large yellowed eyes. She jolted backwards. Back hitting a column painfully, flower petals rained down over her in a floral shower.

The goblin startled at that and jumped away onto the marble floor, chattering with sharp teeth at her before scurrying away. A man beside her, lounging in a nearby chair, smirked at her with fanged teeth before offering a glass of something honeyed and alcoholic smelling. The goblet sloshed this way and that, leaving iridescent puddles on the ground. She ignored him and pushed herself up to continue her search for him.

And there was plenty of encouragement. She. Kept. Seeing. Him. If only for a moment, from the corner of her eye. Like a phantom he’d escape her sight, only to appear at the other side of the room. Smirking, smiling, glancing her way before disappearing again.

He was dressed in a deep-cobalt, crushed-velvet long coat with beadwork that matched hers. Sea-glass pearls that seemed to sparkle like caught stars in the candlelight made up the constellations over his shoulders. The inner fabric of his coat gleamed a mother-of-pearl lining, matching hers. His blonde hair was styled in wind-swept waves as if a lover had run their hands through it in an embrace. His pout of a mouth that smirked sharp as always was visible, but his eyes were shadowed by a masquerade mask now. He held the mask to his face, the grotesque thing held up on a clawed hand-like stick. At some point, the mask was stuck to his face instead as he promenaded in between her sight. And then it was on a stick once more.

She was going in circles around the room, chasing after the disappearing King. Head in circles, she felt woozied for a moment. Delirious and blurred. The music triumphed into a loud crescendo. There was a static hum, a taste of ozone on her tongue. She was pushed and pulled by the ocean of people, wrapped up in a dance alone amongst the throng.

It was beyond frustrating. She wanted to talk to him… dance with him. Tears pricked her eyes as she felt a pang in her chest. A prick of a headache behind her eyes. An uproar in laughter, a screech of the almost-violin-like instrument playing in the large room, and she was approaching what felt like an emotional cliff. Stuffy faced and irritable and insecure and alone – her dress was heavied and her arms itched and her face was hot and the room reeked of rotting magnolias.

“Dearest one,” a voice murmured deeply, finally swooping her up into his arms after the long foreplay of their chase.

Arms that were cool to the touch, velvet soft under her overheated fingers as she sagged faintly into his arms.

In that moment, it felt like someone had dimmed the lights. Like they had quieted the world. Dampened her uneasy emotions. Everything zeroed in on him. His mask was on the tip of his nose still, a goblin grotesque facade. But, she could see his shimmering dark blue eyes and his berry-bitten full lips.

“Hyunjin,” she let out a sigh.

Her hands rose to his cheeks naturally so, almost as if she wasn’t in control of her own body. His eyes fluttered shut, pleasantly smiling as she removed his mask. Its waxy texture felt sticky like clay under her fingertips as she pried it from his skin with a suction-esque sound. Like, it was one with his skin until she pried it away. It fell away from her fingertips easily, shattering to the floor. Her hands returned to his smooth tawny skin. His face was perfect, like a sculpture carved meticulously. His face had a youthful flush at her gentleness, a honeyed-blush bloomed over his cheeks, over the bridge of his nose.

A reverent sigh escaped her as Y/N stroked over his cheek carefully. Her thumb grazed over a mole beneath his eye; she had never seen it before. He was cool to the touch, but it felt less like a corpse’s skin and more as if he had been out in the evening rain. A fantasy of him waiting for her with an umbrella came to mind. Romantic.

He breathed out slow, and smiled fondly. One of his own hands rose to caress her cheek. His metal-clawed fingers would never harm her; she knew that. They simply tickled over her blushed skin. His stroke of her cheek was slow as dripping nectar from a flower’s petal, as if he was savoring her skin against his.

“Y/N,” he said sweetly, dipping his head to press his forehead against hers.

His curled bangs pressed against her skin; his horned crown just grazed the top of her head. He pulled her closer, shifting his arms to cradle her securely. Yes, his arms felt right. This felt oh so right. Like a wonderfully soft dream. Her dizzied head eased in his grasp.

“Shall we dance?” he murmured with his mouth close to her ear.

His breath wasn’t warm; no, it was cool and damp as a cave’s interior. The question felt less like a question as he began to sway them. She nodded just a bit, oblivious to the world around her.

The other fae brushing around her didn’t bother her as they continued their wild waltz. The Goblin King did not join the frenzied dance with her, but instead kept their dance to a gentle swaying. Intimate and slow and just what she had needed.

Her hands grasped his arms, nervously. Fingers pressed against his velveteen coat. Almost as if he’d be lost again. But with a curve of his lip and a flash of his intimate eyes, he pulled her ever-closer.

“I’m here,” he whispered, reassuringly gently. “I’ve got you.”

And it did ease her in to a sense of calm, like the sky full of rolling clouds on a sunny day.

There was just a strange melodic tune between them; the grand hapriscordal cacophony traded for a sort of bass-like sound, strumming out chords in a soothing repeating tempo. A piano-esque metallic instrument chimed out in the gentle lullaby.

“You’re beautiful, Y/N,” he admitted, swirling them in a circle to the rhythm.

His shadowed eyes did not wander down her chest, her bare arms, or her neck. They locked onto her eyes. All of his attention was on her.

“So beautiful,” he sighed, neck bending as he leaned close as if he’d kiss her. His breath was cold as it fanned against her face.

“So strong.” His eyes were reverent.

(His Labyrinth-Runner, his body hummed as he smiled with such wicked loveliness.)

Compliments made the back of her neck tingle and burn pleasantly. Far better than the man who had leered at her earlier in the night. When was that? Oh yes, it felt like she had been wandering and tossed about for hours. Her feet ached, snug in tight, sharp shoes. If she had tugged aside her many layers of organza and lace, she’d see them to be the princess-perfect glass slippers. Ones she had dreamed about growing up.

How unrealistic.

As if reading her mind, Hyunjin’s hands shifted to grasp her waist, firmly lifting her into a promenade of an elevated spin. Her arms draped over his broad shoulders to support herself as she left her shoes behind on the polished floor. A mimicry of a Cinderella caught.

She gasped, hugging close to him. Hyunjin buried himself into the softness of her waist as she clung to him. Slowly, he lowered her, sliding he down until her feet touched the tops of his shoes. He kept her in his clutch, holding her close and off the ground. Bosum pressed into his chest intimately.

“My Princess,” he cooed, swaying this way and that. “Swept of her feet, all mine, hm?”

He grazed his nose over her cheek fondly. 

She felt his chuckle, like a low tumbling rumble of the Earth. There was an echo of laughter from his subjects around them. Like they were in on a joke she wasn’t privy to. She glanced over at the dancers among them; they were watching them intently. It made that eerie feeling bubble up, breaking the ocean of calm that had once washed over her.

His nose nudged hers, gently redirecting her gaze from the carousel of masked figures about them to him once more.

He smiled, fanged teeth sparkling in the light as he rose her up again by her waist and spun her about. Flower petals tumbled around them in a magic whirl, catching on her hair, her sweatied skin, his jacket.

As he continued their waltz, her bare toes rested on his, depending on him to move her this way and that. A spare hand rose to pluck a petal from her hair, presenting it to her; the petal transforming into a blossoming ivory foxglove before her eyes. He indulged in her wonder; in the innocent way, her shiny eyes flickered from the flower to him in surprise.

He tucked the flower behind her ear, delicately.

“How do you feel?” he asked her lowly, swaying soothingly like the way the waves of the sea magnetically roll with the moon.

“I feel –“ she murmured, tilting her head to look around at the world spinning about.

They’d been dancing for how long? Shimmering magic and sweat stuck to her skin. His breath like cool peach and hot honey-mead, engulfed her senses. Eyes flickering shut, overwhelmed by the scent, his touch, the humid heat of the ballroom.

“Wonderful?” he filled in, lips brushing tantalizingly against her blushed cheek.

He could almost taste the scattered remnant of magic across her skin. Nearly taste her iron-blood just at the surface from how ruby red her cheeks had become.

Salt sweat and sweet magic made a delicious potion.

Hyunjin sighed deeply, his sharp tongue dodging out as he pressed a tender deep kiss to the side of her jaw, too low to be considered simply a kiss upon her cheek. He would’ve moaned if it was his dreams.

“Is this not what you dreamt of, dearest?” he cooed in her ear, spinning her about once more. “I can do far more than these balls. I can do anything you want - you just need ask, properly.”

Flashes of burning desires and demanding needs crossed her mind like wildfire. Things she couldn’t explain or begin to put words to. It was feelings as deep as the darkest of oceans and as difficult to place as a tide underneath the waves. It was golden-spun day-dreams and valentine evenings with phantom kisses to her skin haunted her and an irresistible satiation in her bones heavied her as if she were lost in the galaxy, cool and yet burning. Warmed skin pressed against cool, fingers intertwined. Moans into red mouths, fangs clashing against one another. Flickers of feather-soft embraces amongst flowers, amongst sand, amongst the dirt. Painted pastel mornings, a golden sun outside a balcony looking out over the Labyrinth as she laid in the softest of beds. Warm and comfortable and at peace and not-alone.

Never alone, for he was there. Always.

Hyunjin. No…the Goblin King. Her King. Her ruler. Her Everything.

Every molecule of her was for him. Everything for his eyes only… Even now, as they twirled amongst nobility, she knew he allowed it. She was his after all.

His eyes. Gone were the frozen deep blue eyes that struck an odd sense of defiance in her – and instead – his eyes were glimmering like a pale jewel in a wedding band, like the summer ocean at mid-day. As if she was staring at the bluest sky from the field of flowers. Warm. They were a warm azure. No longer cold and cruel. Why would he ever look at her with cruelty?

His cupid-bowed lips did not smirk and sneer and mock but tempted as they spread into a heart-stopping wide smile as he laughed lowly in her fantasy. Gone were the oil-slick metallic velvets and opened shirts and tight leathered pants. Replaced with soft linens of pearlescent fabric that only highlighted his tawny-tan skin which sparkled with the magic coursing in his veins, making him faintly glisten and glow as if he were an angel.

He was. He was her Everything. Angel, savior, king, lover.

It was like seeing a different man. A man that was only for her. A side of him only for her.

Only when she was his would she see this. Behind closed doors he could be this.

Not a King of the Underground, not the Goblin King. Simply the ruler of her heart. King of her. And if he controlled her, didn’t she control him? What a sweet fooled heart she had.

Flickers of a daydream continued. The sky would be lit up by stars, countless glowing star that held their love. Each twinkling as he pointed them to her, whispered words of how they were strung in the sky for her. This one was devotion, that one her love, that one was his desire. The way he’d consume her bite by bite, kiss by kiss, in the darken rich soil they laid in. Fingers interlaced as her eyes rolled back. The way her skin would cool to a cavern temperature for eternity just to remain in his arms. Here, there was no pain. No injured body. Her fangs didn’t hurt any longer. Her eyes would blink up at a cavern sky. And her memory was a faded hazy thing that was full of him, him, him.

Her king, her king, her king.

That’s all she could think as she blink, blink, blinked at him as they swirled into another twirl on the dance floor. Hyunjin smiled soft as he saw her eyes soften into such a cotton candy gentleness.

She’d want for nothing. Laying amongst silks and satins. Feeding upon fae fruit, the nectar dripping down the column of her throat only for him to lick up greedily. No, no, he wasn’t greedy. She was his after all. Anything he wanted he received.

“Dearest one,” he hummed.

His voice pulled her up from the sea of daydreams she was drowning in. He looked different again. His eyes still that soft blue like the moon on a cool night. His clothes were the white linens she had dreamt of him in before in a blink he was back in the blue-velvet suit. A hand raised to tuck large curls behind her ear only to rest on the column of her neck afterwards. “Is this not what you’ve dreamt of?”

Balls of wonder, pretty dresses, nights of ecstasy, happily ever after with a King. Princess sweet and soft. Sheltered and doted upon. Protected in a high tower above a difficult Challenge. A proper fairytale.

Her eyes blurred as she was spun once more, whirled out of her daydreams as her mind tried to catch up to what was around her. Had his clothes just changed? What? How did that happen?

“I – don’t know what to think,” she admitted as she was whirled around again.

A loud cackle by her ear echoed out. . . almost as loud as the toll of a grandfather clock. A clock?

Her head turned as they twirled again. The people around them felt suffocatingly close and the music that had been soothing, once again battered up into a harpsichordical tune, unnerving and discordant. Clashing of melodies soft and loud, bad.

Bad, bad, bad - why did she feel so bad? So unlike herself?

Her arms and legs tingled like television static and she tried to steady herself while she grasped his hand in hers as she returned from the spin outwards.

Her eyes met his again, and he smiled so kindly and calmly like the images that flashed before her eyes. Yet she saw a flash of something knowing in the gleam of his eyes, a laughing cruelty in his eyes from the dungeons. Dungeons, she pondered? What dungeons? There were no dungeons in his arms.

She felt trapped suddenly. Itchy and buzzing. Aching and sweaty. Real. She felt real for a brief moment before she felt his hand smooth over her bodice until it eased up and down her back, soothingly.

But, it didn’t ease her stomach as she was thrown into a dizzy whirl again. They were dancing in a circle, a whirl of a waltz, less calm like before. Her neck gave out, her head lulling back and her eyes flashing to the chandeliers above. The candles were flickering rapid and erratic; there was a breeze kicked up from the ball room’s dancing. The room smelled of peach flowers. Bubbles floated about like perfect baubles of glimmering light.

A hand went to cup the back of her neck, supporting her as Hyunjin pulled her upright. Her bare feet lifted once more. He held her entire weight then and there as he kept her close. Her arms were lose around him.

There was a purse in between his brows, but he still smiled at her. Patient blue eyes. His blonde hair looked darker in this light she wondered. The shadows of his crown making it look almost as if the blonde grew darker at his roots. His horned crown sat upon his perfect head. Not a tiara, a crown. He was a King, not a Prince. He was so handsome she noted. How could a man with such wicked cruelty be so lovely? It was magical. He was magical. Fae magic. . . dreamy fae magic. Her thoughts were scrambled about like a poorly mixed potion.

“You’ve found a way to your dreams, Y/N,” he confided, his voice somehow perfectly clear in her ear despite the brash music.

“Stay in your dream. . . where you are truly free and wholly yourself. The truest form of yourself. You want that, dear one?”

His lips were hypnotizing. Her stomach bubbled like champagne in a flute. Butterflies aching to be released from the cage of her ribs as she saw him lick over the plushness of his mouth.

And she nodded. Like a marionette.

“Don’t abandon it,” he shifted his hold on her. “Don’t leave it behind – if you leave behind your dreams, your wish, you’ll be at the mercy of other people again and again. Forget them. Trust to your dream.” He lamented, divulged, and pled.

Spellbound, the smell of honey-suckle on a hot day burned her nose as she leaned in closer. Hyunjin grinned, none of it warm nor soft suddenly.  

“Trust to me,” he commanded sharply, moving in closer and closer. “Give in to me.”

His breath was akin to a corpse’s chill, and he now reeked of rotted peach blossoms. Of magic and dreams and lies. He did not kiss her yet his lips pressed to her cheek. Only a breath away from her parted lips. They were clammy against her overheated skin.

Her stomach turned as the people around her laughed and chortled. She felt too close to Hyunjin. His skin felt deathly cold and clammy and she was too hot and her dress was too tight and heavy and they were spinning oh too fast. How could they be spinning this much? She shut her eyes tight.

“Believe in me only me,” he whispered, lips trailing over flushed cheeks before stealing a kiss on her lips, startling her eyes open wide. A clock chimed distantly, and she felt her skin burn with his affections. His lips tasted of pomegranates, the dust of a crypt, fizzing candies, and fire-smoke. It muddled her senses as he kept her close, breathing her in. His kiss was insistent as he indulged in her.

“Only I can be your dream-maker.” He pulled away just enough for the words to be shared between their lips. “You need me.”

Her eyes fluttered, and he hummed lowly in his chest, a melody that was distant and familiar. Only I can be your dream-maker whirled in her head like the dancers’ promenade.

That wasn’t true.

A clock tolled again. A clock. . . her eyes fluttered open – when had they shut again? - as she felt hands that were scaly and furry and goblinesque trail over her arms and her bared back. She glanced aside when she felt claws, and saw a goblin mask so large and leathery leering into her gaze. Women chortled and men guffawed at her. She felt small, as small as those goblins she had seen running about.

Hyunjin tugged her close, cheek pressed against crushed blue velvet. The smell of rotten flowers on a hot day overwhelmed her, sickening her. The curve of a smile, triumphant pressed into her hair. She could see a clock distantly – golden and grand with its curling numbers - as another toll cracked in her head.

The burn of laughter around her, only Hyunjin could protect her from here. Why were they laughing? What was the clock for? Why did Hyunjin’s grasp hurt? He needed to protect her; she couldn’t do anything. Helpless. It wasn’t fair.

It wasn’t fair.

You say that so often.

Where had she heard that before?

The dungeon. The dungeons… Wait, wasn’t she doing something? Why was she here? Why. . . ?

“Stop,” she whispered out; the words feeling like peanut butter was stuck in her throat.

The Goblin King’s eyes widened as she writhed in his grasped. Her hands pushed him away and, with weakened arms, he let her. Her feet tumbled to the floor, sliding against polished tile; her skirt pouring out across the floor as she fell. A startle in the crowd. Her breath gasped; the corset was so tight - how had she not noticed? Glancing up, the attendees were staring down at her with matching blue eyes. Mockery, laughter, anger. Copies of the eyes she knew so well. She heaved herself up at once. She had to get out of here. She wasn’t supposed to be here. Her large dress rammed into the other dancers as she pushed at the crowd. There were shrieks and wails as the clock tolled out another hour. Then another.

A huff left her as she looked around the ballroom. She hadn’t been here before. No - how’d she get here? She can’t even remember getting here in the first place. How did she end up here?

Her eyes met Hyunjin’s with a heat. Cruelty in her eyes, a betrayal of sorts. He simply looked on at her, tall and still among the jostling, jeering crowds. Furred and clawed hands reached out to tug and pull at her, masked faces with no consequences to their actions. She pushed away a woman who draped herself against her back, making her sag against their weight.

“Please, my Lady,” she had pleaded as she shoved with her might.

My Lady. . . as if she belonged here. She didn’t. She wouldn’t.

She would be a spellbound pet to the King. A fae’s human plaything. That wasn’t reality. It wasn’t a reality that would be good. Despite all its wonderousness, all she could remember was the burning emptiness. The shell of herself was all that woman was.

She had something to finish… she didn’t know what. But she couldn’t be here. It wasn’t here. C’mon, Y/N, remember. Grasping the heavy dress-skirts (heavier now, as if they were soaked in rain-water, she noted), she turned and ran.

Where was the stairwell? Where was the exit? Where even was the ballroom? Was she in the Castle? Stolen away to the prize without knowing. No. . . no. . . Hyunjin wouldn’t do that. That’s too close. Too close to her winning that he wouldn’t risk it. He was clever. He was goddamn clever. A burning feeling in her chest was difficult to decipher – was it hatred or admiration? Y/N was confused. She pushed past party-goers with little grace, huffing out in pain as they collided with her.

She couldn’t find any way out. She was met with endless mirrored walls, the shimmering reflection of a debauched dream staring back at her. Like the bubbles around her. A bubble. This place felt like a bubble that could pop.

With a grit of her teeth, she let go of her dress’ skirts in a shimmering flutter of fabric and grabbed a resting chair from nearby. Slamming it into the mirror, there was a tremble beneath her icy bared feet. Frightened and uneasy, she shut her eyes as she slammed the chair into the membrane of the pearlescent mirrored bubble again. And again. And again. Until the world shook and shattered in a whirlwind of screams and yells.

And she was falling - down, down with the world.

-

The Labyrinth-Runner’s eyes flashed open. She was no longer in the forest-flowers nor in a ballroom of debauchery, but lying still in an unknown darkened space. A starry sort of light gleamed high above her. Haloed in the light, she looked down to see she was in her own battered clothes again. In her hand was the fae fruit she had bitten into. The flesh was rotten-brown, the juices sticky in between her fingers, and the smell akin to rotten fruit in the humid sun. A maggot crawled from the decaying pit towards her palm. With a yell, she threw it to the side. A wave of nausea hit her.

Vomiting to the side, she huffed and panted before fainting backwards into a familiar bed.

-

Hyunjin’s own eyes flashed open as the fae fruit’s dream was shattered. He could still taste the magic on his tongue mingling with the iron-salt of her lips. He licked his plump rose-petaled lips with his tongue, savoring the taste.

She was so sweet.

She was strong.

She was a good challenge.

Breaking free from a spell was difficult and yet she had. She had manipulated the world around to remind her of her challenge and, with that, Hyunjin admired her. Yes, a part of him even preened that he would have such a clever human soon. A Changeling of his own with devotion only for him.

Her eyes, her eyes, oh, her eyes. He had seen paradise, a promise of her love and her dreams that he could fulfill. Her eyes had shined so sweetly. Her lips were petal roses, curling so gentle into a smile that he wanted all to himself. She was a wonder. How could a human be so intoxicating? He’d make her his. A puppet princess who only cared for him. No betrayals. No others to keep her attention. She’d be all for him. She was different than the others. His Runner was tempting and clever and all the things fae loved.

She had made it far, so much further than any Runner he had seen, but he’ll up the ante. She’ll see his strength. Marvel at his powers! She’d willingly give in once she sees!

He stood from his throne with his trembling hands pushing back raven hair. His breathing was heavied.

He can’t lose.

He walked out the door of the mystical throne room, locking it behind iron-lock and key. He needed his Grimorie. Where had he put it? Magic danced over his fingertips, anxious hands tip-tapping against his palms. His eyes looked wild as he searched among drunk goblins and rambunctious subjects.

He can’t lose.

He would not lose to her. He wouldn’t fall to his Runner. He must win this game.  

He wanted her to be his forever.

For Hyunjin had hopelessly fallen under her spell.

[breadedloafs]

OMG YES! THIS FIC OMG YOU ARE INCREDIBLE FUCK YES! SUCK IT WHATEVER YOUR FACE IS NAME STARTING WITH AN A FUCK YOU

Animals Without Direction

Chapter Forty-One: Rescue Mission

Previous Chapter | Next Chapter

Masterlist

Allerick didn’t come back to the cell.

The worst part was neither did Seungmin. Both you and Hyunjin stayed curled in each other’s arms for what felt like hours. Neither one of you wanted to move from your position against the cell wall.

When you had woken up, Hyunjin was fast asleep behind you, his head resting on your shoulder. Every shallow exhale he let out fanned over your shoulder gently. 

You turn your head slightly, your nose nuzzling into his temple. His eyebrows twitch but he stays asleep.

All of your injuries from the dagger have closed thanks to the mage surrounding you. His magic is weak right now, but it still managed to close the wounds to a bearable point. The bloodstains on your tunic have now dried.

The only thing that’s left from earlier is a constant dull throb, making the injuries feel as though they’re two days old instead of a few hours. 

Your body feels achy and weak, more so than it has these past few days. Mortal’s Touch still must be flowing through your bloodstream and making you frail. Every single one of your joints ache. There are pains in places you didn’t think were possible to hurt.

And who knows when it will end?

You’ve been in this cell for weeks– months now. 

And all you’ve had to do while you’ve been in here is think. Well, between all the torture, that is. 

Memories were your only escape from the harsh reality that you found yourself in. Little flashes of running through the forest of Erbus while your mother calls you in for dinner soothed you. 

If you thought hard enough, sometimes you thought you could picture her face again. When you really allowed yourself to focus, you could recall the curve of her nose, shaped just like yours, the small bridge of freckles that would appear in the summertime, the prominent shape of her cupid’s bow.

Once a month, your mother would crush up rose and lavender petals and make them into an oil that she would apply to her skin. The only times you were ever close enough to smell it were when she would hold you close.

Like that time you were six years old and fell from the tree you were climbing. You had slipped on the branches and came tumbling down to the dirt. The only injury you ended up sustaining was a small scrape to your elbow.

But you cried so hard, you may as well have broken your arm. After bandaging you up, you were still letting out little sniffles and cries. 

Your mother wrapped her arms around you and held you close to her chest. 

A mother’s hug heals everything, doesn’t it?

There’s a different type of warmth that comes from the arms that carried you since the day you were born. No matter what the circumstances were, it didn’t matter what was wrong or what hurt, mind, body, or soul, if your mother wrapped her arms around you, you were better.

You would breathe in her rose and lavender scent and the tears would stop. She would coo into your hair and kiss your forehead before sending you on your way once more.

In no time at all, you would be back to climbing trees and jumping over fallen logs in the woods.

What you wouldn’t give for one of your mother’s hugs right now.

Even though you were so young when she was taken from you, it doesn’t take away the fact that she’s the first person you crave when you’re scared or when you’re hurting. Calling out for your mother is an instinct so ingrained in everyone it should be studied.

That day on the battlefield, when all of the soldiers were closing in around you on top of that wall, you called out for your mother.

And if you had the strength, you would do so right now. 

You want your mother. You want to hear her voice, you want her to hold you close and listen to her heart beat.

A hollow, empty feeling sits so heavily in your chest. It’s a different pain than the type you’ve been on the receiving end for the last few weeks. It’s not even a pain that was inflicted while you’ve been in this cell.

Nonetheless, Erbus caused it. These monsters are the ones that took your mother and father away. They’re the ones that took away the one pair of arms you need to be held in the most. 

Erbus has been torturing you long before you were thrown within this cell. Long before this war was declared, long before you were made into a court member of Miroh, long before you even became a mercenary. They have been twisting the knife in your heart since you were only nine.

Hyunjin’s arms twitch around your body, shaking you from your runaway thoughts.

Your head turns a bit and you look at him as his eyes twitch and blink open slowly.

“Does it hurt?” he asks immediately. His voice is rough and slurred as he drags himself from sleep.

“Nay,” you whisper back. “Only the usual pains.”

“Then why do you cry?” 

You freeze.

Slowly, your hand reaches up and you touch your cheek. Sure enough, there are tears coming down your cheeks.

“I…” you start but your voice trails off.

“Troubled mind?” Hyunjin murmurs. He lifts his chin from your shoulder and sits back against the wall once more.

Your eyes stare forward, focusing on just one of the four hundred and thirteen stones in the floor. 

“Aye,” you respond. “I guess you could say that.”

Hyunjin waits for a moment. His hands move from wrapped around your body to trail up the sides of your arms, tracing small circles and patterns on the bruised and battered skin.

“Coin for your thoughts.” 

A weak smile pulls at your lips at the little joke. Maybe if you had more energy, you would’ve laughed. 

“I am just thinking about my mother,” you say simply. Behind you, Hyunjin lets out an exhale.

“Taken by Erbus?”

“Aye.”

You had already told Jisung the story that one night in front of the campfire. The night that he crawled inside your bedroll and held you while you both cried together.

“Tell me about her.”

It’s such a simple request, but it squeezes at your heart nonetheless. Countless fragments of memories go through your mind, once more, you think you can smell her scented oil.

“She was tall.” It’s the first thing that comes to your mind. “Tall for a human woman, at least. One time I heard my father say it was one of the reasons he fell for her, she had the height of an elf, but the sharp tongue of a human.”

Hyunjin lets out a weak laugh behind you. “Much like you then.”

You hum in agreement. “Aye. I definitely take after her in many ways. But she always told me I looked more like my father.” There’s a beat. “They both loved me so much, Hyunjin. I cannot even begin to even create a complaint about my parents. They loved me more than the moon loves the night sky.

“Our cottage was this tiny house with one room. There were no bedrooms or a kitchen or library. It had four walls that held two beds, a small cooking spit, a table with three chairs, a wardrobe, and a bookshelf. But I never wanted it to be any different.”

His fingers continue to trace up and down your arms as you stare off into space, reminiscing about that little cabin in the woods.

“Every night, they would tuck me into bed and both of them would kiss my cheeks, my father first, then my mother. And they would tell me how much they loved me. I cannot lie, I had a very fortunate childhood.”

Countless people you have crossed paths with have had the opposite experience as your own. Every time someone would tell you about a negative relationship with their parents, your heart would ache for them.

The smile on your face turns wistful. “One morning, my mother woke me up early, before the sun had even risen or poked over the horizon. I can only remember she held up a finger to her lips, smiling and telling me that we had to be quiet, that we were going to surprise my father since it was his birthday.

“We went down to the town and we were there just in time as the bakery opened. The two of us were the first in line and we bought him the most beautifully frosted cake that I had ever seen, it had to be bigger than my face.”

Both you and your mother also bought a sweet bread that the two of you shared on your way back to the cabin. The two of you giggled and passed the bread back and forth, making sure it was finished before you got home.

Your mother had said it was a secret that only the two of you could know about, and your younger self took that to heart.

“When we got back to the cabin, my father was still asleep. He snored like a bear and we could hear him before we even got inside. We woke him up holding the cake and yelling birthday wishes at the top of our lungs. He sat up and hugged us both with the biggest smile on his face. By the Six, I can still see the crows' feet crinkling next to his eyes.”

The happy memory sits inside your chest, warming up your damaged and worn soul. It flickers inside you like a dying campfire.

Thinking about your parents always kindles the flames within your soul, even now, when you’re at the lowest you’ve ever been. Just remembering the happiness they raised you with alights something inside you.

Hyunjin remains quiet behind you, listening to you talk. Not once do his little caresses cease on your skin. 

“We started the day with cake and then spent the remainder of his birthday down at the lake, playing in the water and laughing as a family.  Even as the sun went down behind the clouds, we were smiling and laughing. It was… it was perfect. Every single day was perfect.”

Suddenly, your throat feels too tight. 

As if sensing the shift in your demeanor, Hyunjins hands gently wind around your stomach once more, being very careful of the wounds throbbing across your stomach. With what remaining strength he has left, he squeezes and holds you close.

“I often think about what my life would have been like if they were not taken from me,” your voice utters. The tears have not stopped flowing down your cheeks. It’s a wonder your eyes aren’t too dry to even shed them.

“Thinking about what could have been can poison your mind,” Hyunjin murmurs. His own tone sounds strained.

“Perhaps,” you reply. “But at the same time, it relaxes me. I allow myself to conjure up a vision of this second life… One where my parents raised me and we were permitted to live together as a family…”

He hesitates for a beat. “What do you imagine?”

A soft hum comes from your chest. “I like to imagine that I grew up to be an alchemist.”

When he laughs, it comes out gently, like a puff of air. “Truly?”

“Aye,” you answer with your own weak laugh. Your head tilts to the side. “I would have studied hard and learned the craft and opened a shop in the town… I would have created tonics that would cure ailments, supply aid, perhaps even extend lives or do wondrous things like breathe underwater.”

Your body begins to relax further into him as you tell him your little fantasy.

“I would live in the room above my shop and it would only be a short walk to the cottage where I would visit my parents at least once a week for dinner. Maybe, I would bring them a new tonic or two for them to try for me…

“Eventually, some dashing young man would walk into my shop one day, looking for a healing potion and I would notice that he seemed injured so I would take him into the back where I keep all my ingredients and supplies and make him sit still while I heal him up. After a moment, I would look into his eyes… he would look into mine… and I would fall in love.”

His arms tighten around you. “Sounds like folly to me,” Hyunjin grumbles into your shoulder.

“You sound jealous.”

“I am not.”

“You are jealous of a man who does not exist.”

“Nay. I am not.”

“He does not exist, nor does my shop, nor do my alchemy skills.”

Hyunjin scoffs and shifts behind you. The wistful smile stays on your face and your hands reach up and rest on top of his.

“Rest assured, nothing about this fantasy life is real, no matter how deeply I wish it to be.”

There’s a long moment of silence in the cell. Condensation drips from the ceiling into a standing puddle and you can hear Erban soldiers communicating through the walls. The fires lit in the sconces flicker and lick up the sides.

Behind you, Hyunjin’s chest rises and falls in a shallow, uneasy rhythm. 

Taking a deep, painful breath, you turn slightly in his arms to look at the side of his face. As soon as you move, he looks right back at you. The bags under his eyes look like deep bruises.

“Though, I am certain that the life I live now is a fantasy to some others,” you murmur, staring deeply into his now dull eyes. “Perhaps the alchemist escapes their mundane life by imagining she is the mercenary for the Jarl’s court; maybe she imagines that her other court members invade her life and make themselves the most important people in her life.”

Hyunjin stares back at you. 

“Perhaps she imagines grand battles and wars, maybe she dreams of learning how to wield a sword so she can protect the ones she loves, even at her own peril.”

And for a moment, even if it is brief and fleeting, you see a tiny spark in those gorgeous eyes. It leaves as soon as it comes, but you know it was there.

“Does the mercenary also have a happy ending in the alchemist’s fantasy?” Hyunjin whispers.

You hum, rolling your eyes a bit. “Now we are imagining a fantasy’s fantasy? Should we go one step further and imagine that mercenary pictures being an alchemist?”

It’s his turn to roll his eyes and look off to the side. “Now you are just being boring.”

“We do not even know if this mercenary will have a happy ending.”

“She will,” Hyunjin replies immediately. His voice is stronger than it has been in weeks. The strength is only there for that one moment, same as the spark in his eyes. He looks back at you. “She will.”

You open your mouth to respond, but before you can, a world shattering boom rattles the entire fort. Both you and Hyunjin practically jump out of your skin at the noise. The very stones of the walls shake from what sounds like an unbelievable impact.

Soldiers begin screaming outside the door of the jail.

Hyunjin’s arms tighten around you in a protective manner, his entire body tensing up.

Inside your chest, you feel your heart kickstart. Is this Miroh? Is Miroh attacking? Is it finally happening?

There’s only about thirty seconds of silence before two more explosions hit the fort, these ones sounding and feeling like they’re at different points in the fort.

Your eyes flitter around wildly, trying to get your bearings. Every single one of your muscles begins to scream when you try to move.

All of the instincts within you are telling you to move; but even if you managed to crawl across the floor to the cell door, you’re still locked in here.

Another explosion hits the fort and dust falls from the ceiling over you and Hyunjin. 

The screaming gets louder and louder.

“Do you think–”

You’re cut off by the sound of the door to the prison bursting open and slamming into the stone wall. At the same time of the collision, a booming, feral, animalistically angry voice screams down the hall.

“You ruin everything, you rotten fucking monster!” Allericks’ voice is so loud it echos in your ears and rattles your very bones. “There will be no rescue mission for Miroh!”

His boots are thundering down the hall.

As Hyunjin holds you close, small noises of fear claw their way up your throat and you shrink back into him inch by inch. Allerick’s voice has such an instant effect on your brain. At the very sound of him, you can feel every single one of your wounds throbbing.

Now that the door to the prison is open, the yelling and screaming is louder. All of the soldiers are bellowing orders to one another, manning different stations and trying to muster enough strength to defend themselves.

“You disgusting, hideous, vile creatures! You and all of the blackened beings of Miroh!”

As soon as Allerick’s body is in front of the cell, he’s thrusting the key into the lock and wrenching open the door. It swings and hits into the bars with a clang that goes right through you. He sneers when he sees you and Hyunjin huddled in with one another. 

“Oh, how wonderful that you were able to feel one final tender touch before I rip you limb from limb!” he growls, striding towards you at such a frightening pace, you would think he was running.

Hyunjin tries to turn your bodies to shield you but Allerick is much faster and stronger than both of you combined at the moment. He reaches down and grabs you by the hair, prying you out of Hyunjin’s arms and launching you across the cell with a roar.

The stone scrapes up your arms and legs as you collide with the floor.

“Y/N!” Hyunjin yells.

“Even when I have you down in my prison, chained, tethered, tortured, and two steps from The Void, you still find ways to stab me in the back and make my life difficult!”

He stalks closer to you.

Weakly, you push yourself off the floor, both of your arms shaking. Your elbows almost immediately buckle under your body weight and you whimper quietly as you make contact with the floor.

“I should have known better than to think you could be of any use to me!” Allerick grabs a fistful of your hair just to use his other hand and delivers a punch directly to your cheek. The pain bursts behind your eyes immediately. 

He pulls back and punches you once more, this time releasing your hair as the punch lands, just so your head can crack down onto the stone floor.

“Stop!” Hyunjin screams. 

“You will get your turn, dagger ear! Shut your fucking mouth!” Allerick screams at him and then turns his attention back to you.

Explosion after explosion hits the outside of the fort. All of the dust and debris rains down from the ceiling. The very ground shakes underneath you.

Groaning in pain, you’re about to turn over onto your back when a swift kick is ushered right to your side. Instead, your body ragdolls with the momentum of the kick and you grunt and cough at the same time. Little droplets of blood spurt from your mouth. 

“You good for nothing rat!” Allerick screams. “I should have killed you on day one. I should have had the guards tear your limbs off and fed them to you while you cried and begged for death!”

Another kick to your ribs and you’re sure you hear one snap. The sharp pain shoots right through you, the pain chokes any noise you could make and all you’re able to produce is a wheeze. 

A hand grabs your shoulder and rolls you onto your back. His body comes down over yours, straddling your hips and grabbing the front of your tunic.

There’s no strength left in your body. You’re so completely broken and useless. All you can do is open your eyes and look up at him from. 

He looks nothing like the man you know. The man above you right now is a wild animal; his teeth are bared and veins are popping in his forehead. You wouldn’t be surprised if foam started coming from his gums and dripping down his chin. 

It feels like you’re looking into the eyes of the Void. Cold, harrowing fear trickles down your spine. You want to scream, you want to cry, but you’re completely frozen.

You’ve seen more compassion when staring into the eyes of a wolf.

Never before have you seen a human being gaze upon another with a look like this.

“I should have killed you yesterday. I should have drenched that dagger in Void Toxin. I should have watched it take a hold of your very soul. Oh, little mouse, how I crave to watch the life leave your eyes.”

His hand moves from gripping your tunic to wrapping around your throat completely, his fingers dig into your neck, cutting off your oxygen immediately. 

Your mouth opens and closes, gaping like a fish out of water. One of your hands moves up to claw at Allerick’s, your nails digging into his skin to no avail.

“When those pests come down here, there will be nothing left of you, nothing but a bloody, useless corpse. You will just be another tally added to the toll while we cleanse this world of your filthy kind.”

All of your limbs grow cold, your muscles begin to spasm from the lack of oxygen. 

The veins in your neck feel as though they’re about to explode from the pressure. Your eyes feel like they’re about to bulge out of your head. 

A sick smile spreads across Allerick’s face as he watches you struggle, it stretches from ear to ear, showing off his once perfect, now yellowing, teeth. The bags under his eyes make them look psychotic.

He is not the man that raised you.

He’s an animal.

Hyunjin screams behind you, but it sounds so far away. You can’t hear the explosions anymore, you can only feel the ground beneath you vibrating with each impact. 

Is this really how it ends for you? Minutes from salvation?

Huh.

Tears well up in your bloodshot eyes, the edges of your vision fading. 

Will it be Uddos or Ytris you see when your eyes open once more? Who will be welcoming you to their part of the afterlife?

The Void cannot be any worse than this damned cell.

Slowly, your eyes begin to close. So, this is it. This is it for you.

Death might not be so bad.

Perhaps you’ll finally be able to see your mother and father again. There’s no way their souls are not in Utrium. They were both too kind and too full of love to end up anywhere near The Void.

Maybe you’ll finally get to smell that rose and lavender oil as your mother holds you in her arms. You can practically smell it now. It wraps around your nose and sends a wave of peace through your body. 

That warmth– that sweet, sweet warmth of your mother’s embrace calls to you. The cozy, soft comfort of your head against her chest feels as though it’s right in your grasp.

Will there be sweet breads in Utrium? Oh, they’ll be the best you ever tasted, you’re sure of it. 

A calm smile pulls at your blue lips. 

Every single day will be just like your father’s birthday. You’ll be able to eat cake for breakfast and spend every single afternoon down by the lake, splashing water and swimming until the sun goes down–

“Not yet,” a familiar maternal voice coos in your head. “Not yet, my love.”

Another voice roars clear as day, shattering your peace and bringing you back to the harsh reality you’re currently in. 

There’s a flurry of movement above you as a figure crashes into Allerick and tackles him to the ground and off of your body. You’re only able to make out the silver sheen of armor as the figure passes over you. 

Desperately, you take in a gasp of air. Coughs wrack through your aching body as you try to breathe in any oxygen possible. Each breath is choppy and painful, but you suck them in nonetheless.

Your head drops to the side and you barely make out what you see in front of you. Your savior, completely crouched over Allerick, as he delivers punch after punch to his face. Allerick desperately tries to fight back but each hit is too powerful.

It’s taking too long for your vision to fully unblur. 

Who is that? 

That armor… you’ve seen that armor before… but only once.

The fires from the sconces glint off the polished steel brilliantly. Every single inch of the armor has been crafted exquisitely. Not a single piece is fitted incorrectly. 

Miroh’s standard hangs off his sword belt on his hips.

The leather straps wound around the pieces are oiled and expensive. The now bloody gauntlets hug his forearms and display Miroh’s crest proudly.

It’s nothing short of regal.

It truly is a set of armor suited for a Jarl.

Your heart clenches in your chest and more tears spring from your eyes when you realize what you’re seeing. 

Bang Chan, the Jarl of Miroh, is here to save you.

There’s some more screaming and boots running down the hall. Your eyes flick up to Hyunjin, who looks like he collapsed while crawling in your direction on his hands and knees. Tears are coming down his face as he sobs in what looks like unbridled relief. 

He looks over and meets your eyes, and that relief becomes even brighter when he sees you’re alive. 

“Y/N!” he cries your name. “Y/N!”

Over and over again, he sobs your name like it’s the only thing he knows. It’s the only word that tumbles from his cracked and dehydrated lips. 

Figures sprint into the jail cell, one of them immediately runs to Hyunjin’s side.

“Here! In here! They are in here! In here!” 

“Down here!”

Emotions hit you so heavily as familiar voices hit your ears. Voices that you’ve come to love and cherish. Voices that you would remember when it was so dark and bleak that you needed to try and gather some joy in your soul.

A warm hand grabs at your shoulder, rolling you onto your back. Out of pure instinct, you scream in panic and fear. Your voice comes out in a mere hissed noise, your vocal cords damaged from Allerick’s grip. 

The hand recoils quickly, but comes right back to cup your cheek and gently guide your eyes to meet theirs.

More and more tears blur your vision, but you would recognize Lee Minho’s face anywhere. 

His eyes are wide in horror as he takes in your near death appearance. “By The Six,” he says in a ghastly tone.

All you have energy to do is blink and breathe. 

“Are they alive?!” Jeongin’s voice screams down the hall. “Minho, are they alive?!”

Minho can’t tear his eyes off your face, staring down at you in horror. “Aye! Alive! They li– They live!” he answers thickly. Every muscle in his face twitches and pulls into a different emotion every second.

You’re watching as he rides a carousel of human emotions: anger, disgust, horror, fear, sadness, it all crosses his face as he looks down at you. His hand begins to tremble against your cheek. 

“Y/N,” he murmurs hoarsely, his eyebrows pinch together as if he’s the one in pain. “Oh, oh, you poor thing.” He sounds near tears himself.

Maybe it’s because his face is the first one you’re seeing during your rescue, but you swear you’ve never seen anything so beautiful in your life. One of the Six’s angels surely has come down to save you. 

“Chan!” Jeongin screams once he’s in the cell. “Chan! Enough! Enough!”

Behind Minho, you watch him run over in Chan’s direction, most likely to yank him off of Allerick’s body. What state he’s in now, you don’t know. But you can’t find it within your heart to care if he is alive or dead. 

“How is Hyunjin?” Minho calls over without taking his eyes off of you.

“Alive!” Changbin answers. “Y/N?!”

“Alive!” Minho answers.

“They are both alive?!” Seungmin screams down the hall. 

“Both are alive!” Minho yells back just for the rogue to come join the party.

You don’t know how many more times they’re going to scream that you’re alive, but you don’t care. You wish you could scream it too.

You’re alive. You’re alive!

Chan lets out a loud roar of frustration as Jeongin drags him away from Allerick. “I want him bound and taken back with us. I want him thrown into solitary confinement! Whatever dark hole Miroh has under the Keep, I want him kept there! His face will never know sunlight again!” 

Seungmin rushes past your body over to where Chan and Jeongin are, following his Jarl’s order to bind Allerick. 

Chan continues to scream out in ire. “The Six themselves will have to come release you from Miroh’s prisons, you filthy, miserable excuse for life!”

Minho moves slowly, bending down and cradling your head with one hand. His touch is so gentle, treating you like you’re made of the most delicate glass ever created. 

“We have you, Y/N, we have you. You are safe,” he coos down at you. You’re not sure if he’s trying to convince you or himself that you’re safe now. He keeps repeating it, shuffling you around to cradle you close to his chest. “I got you, Y/N, I have you.”

“Minho,” you whisper hoarsely. The way he reacts, you would think you punched him in the chest. His shoulders hunch forward and he grips you tighter, bringing your head closer to him. Both of Minho’s arms wrap around you and he pulls you up into his lap.

Your head tucks into his chest, a wave of warmth and peace floods through your body once you’re safely nestled in his embrace. 

His clean and musky scent wraps around your senses. It’s been so long since you’ve smelled anything but death, decay, vomit, and blood. 

Behind you, Chan barks more orders, nothing but pure wrath and malice in his voice. 

Weakly, your hand comes up and you grab at Minho’s arm, your bony fingers curling around his arm. His body begins to tremble.

Slowly, your eyes begin to slide shut. That sense of peace and safety lulling your brain to finally shut down. 

“Not yet, Y/N,” Minho whispers, shaking you very gently. He jostles you the same way you would try and get a dew drop to fall from a leaf. 

Another body comes up behind you.

“Water,” Jeongin croaks. “Here, Y/N, drink, please. Please.” 

Minho turns your head for you with one hand cradling the back of your skull. A waterskin is immediately placed upon your lips and clean water comes rushing out into your parted lips. 

You’ve never drank anything so greedily in your life. It’s the best thing you’ve ever tasted. The nectar of the Gods was put into this waterskin, wasn’t it? Your neck cranes to get even more of the water.

“Easy,” Minho says in a gentle tone. 

Jeongin’s hand comes up and rests on your forehead, taking away the waterskin after another moment. His fingers shakily brush away the hair sticking to your forehead. 

Changbin and Seungmin sound as if they’re talking to Hyunjin, giving him water just like Jeongin had done for you. 

Several Miroh soldiers come into the cell. “Take this thing out of my sight,” Chan growls, he’s talking about Allerick. “Straight to the prisons with him. Do not be kind.”

“Aye, my lord,” one soldier says and there’s some shuffling. “The remainder of Erbus has fled, my lord.”

“Good,” Chan answers. “Changbin?”

“Garrison the fort, I will keep another General here.” the Commander answers, his tone distracted. “We return to Miroh immediately. We will come up with another plan once we return.”

“You heard him.”

The soldiers move around and exit the cell.

The cell becomes quiet, save for the whispers of your fellow court members. Changbin and Seungmin whisper down to Hyunjin while Minho and Jeongin coo down to you. 

You could have never anticipated the quietness that surrounds you now.

Chan’s armor clinks as he moves around. “How do they fair?”

“Horrible,” Minho answers quickly. “Horrible, Chan.”

“Her stomach,” Seungmin croaks from across the room. He sounds absolutely miserable. “Please check on her stomach.”

Both Jeongin and Minho hesitate before one of them very gently lifts the fabric of your tunic up to reveal your marred abdomen. Both men suck in sharp gasps.

“I healed her last night,” Hyunjin murmurs. “But only what I could… The poison–”

“What poison?” Chan asks, obviously alarmed.

“Mortal’s Touch,” Seungmin answers. “The one I spoke about.”

Warm, gentle fingers brush over your abdomen delicately. It still sends a sharp pain up your body and you hiss, shrinking away from them.

“Apologies,” Jeongin whines. “I believe her ribs are broken.”

You nod in Minho’s arms, some of the strength returning to your body. Your breathing is still choppy and hoarse. Every few breaths, you cough.

The clinking of Chan’s armor gets louder and you hear him kneel down next to you. Slowly, you open your eyes to look up at him. His warm, brown eyes meet yours and you swear you’ve never felt such instant comfort in your life.

Relief like when your mother held you after falling out of the tree.

Your throat gets tight and your bottom lip trembles.

He looks down at you and you see his jaw clench, the muscles in his neck shift around as he swallows, his Adam's apple bobs. He’s trying so hard to be strong right now, but you know he’s moments away from breaking down completely.

“We need to get them back to Miroh,” he says, his eyes never leaving your face. “They need to see Felix immediately.”

Minho and Jeongin both nod. The advisor slowly and carefully begins to move his arms around, preparing to carry your body out of this damp and dank cell. Your body easily falls into the comfort of his embrace.

Chan stands up first, gathering himself back together to face his soldiers, clearing his throat and looking around the cell for a moment. His shoulders roll back and his head tilts to the side, it’s that same nervous twitch you’ve always watched him have.

He walks towards the cell door, his boots hitting the ground with steady thuds.

“I want my family back home."

[breadedloafs]

hellllooooo one of my favorite authors!!!!!!!! omg omg omggggg!! i’m abt to start my thanksgiving break soon, so i’m literally a bit tense and not if you get me. so seeing this being updated, uh hell yeah! i fucking love yunho just not answering him at all💀

Suns in a Black Sea

Ateez Ot8 x Reader

Chapter 3: Yunho

Finally, another installment! As always, thank you to @rocker7898 for editing!

I knew what being prepared walking into a patient’s room in a standard human hospital was. However, I didn’t know what being prepared for a humanoid-being entailed, or if it even differed. Subconsciously, I could feel my confidence dwindling with the reminder of just how out of my element all of this was, but I resolved to treat him as I would any other patient, alien or not. I anticipated walking into the medical bay prepared for anything, but I faltered upon entering. It was different seeing him without the glass to separate us, my earlier nervousness returning along with a sliver of trepidation now that I no longer had that safety net. He was much larger than I initially thought, even strapped to a table, his legs hung over the end of it from mid-calf down.

He appeared oddly relaxed, his head only snapping up upon hearing the door slide open, announcing my arrival. The smile that graced his features threw me for a loop, my heart curiously beating a little faster. I shook off the odd feeling, hyperaware of the eyes outside the exam room watching my every move. I scanned the entirety of the medical bay, noting the various medical equipment, but also looking for someone in particular. Frowning, I glanced towards the one-way mirror where I knew a handful of guards plus General Baek stood to observe.

“Will Star not be joining us?” I raised my voice to be heard over the hum of the room.

There was a soft click, followed by a barely audible crackle before General Baek’s voice filtered through the room.

“Star is on his way. He instructed you begin, and he’ll be here as soon as he can.”

I nodded to let him know I understood. The last lingering bit of hesitation was a force I powered through, my time as a clinician coming back easily despite years passed since I last worked in a hospital setting as I greeted the lively creature in front of me.

“Hello 9038, my name is-“

“Aurora.” He chirped.

I blinked in surprise, not expecting him to speak to me considering that, as far as I knew, none of them did. His large frame flexed against his restraints, not in a way like he was trying to escape, more like he was just trying to get comfortable. I glanced around him, noting a towel laid on one of the instrument trays to his left. I walked the last bit of distance between us, grabbing it and setting my files down before rolling it up.

“That’s right. I’m in charge of your care now.” I told him, smiling politely.

His bright eyes were glued to me, watching every move as I slowly reached out to him. I motioned towards the towel.

“I’m going to put this behind your head, okay?”

The request had hardly left my lips, and he lifted his head, making it easier for me to slide the towel under him. I adjusted it, guiding his head to lay back again.

“Better?”

He nodded, those glittering eyes back on me. I rummaged through my stack of files, finding his, though I wasn’t sure why I felt like I needed it, there wasn’t much information for me to go off of anyway. Guess that means I would just have to fill it out for myself. I flipped the top page over, fishing the pen out of my pocket and laying it on the sheet preparing to take his vitals.

“Is it okay if I touch you?”

He nodded eagerly, almost appearing to stretch himself out on the table in offering. At least he was cooperative. I smothered my smile, sliding on a pair of nitrile gloves before taking his wrist. He looked utterly confused staring down at my hands, glaring the second my touch landed on him. The suddenness with which he jerked his hand back startled me and I quickly let him go. One long finger lifted, his fingernail catching on the end of my glove as he shook his head.

“Not that.”

“Not…?” I trailed off shortly after, the words clicking. “Oh. My gloves?”

“Take them off.”

I hesitated, but eventually pulled them off. He visibly relaxed, an odd noise filtering through his lips. Slowly, I took his wrist again, that noise filling the space between us, but louder this time as his eyes slid shut.

“Okay,” I nodded, making a mental note to avoid gloves with him. “I won’t wear gloves during your physical, but I’ll have to put them on again when I take a blood sample.”

His lips curled into a pout, the frown apparent, but he didn’t rebuke me. I felt for his pulse, frowning with how faint it was. So faint, that I almost couldn’t feel it. I swapped hands, feeling for it again, but still, it was hardly there. I tried to not let it concern me, for all I knew about them, it was normal. Just to be sure though, I lifted my hand to his throat, pressing two fingers over the point of his jugular. That weird sound left him again, like a series of clicks that thumped against my fingers.

Through them though, I could feel the steady, but faint flash of his pulse. 9038’s eyes were still closed, though his head tilted into my touch. He certainly didn’t look as if he were on the brink of death.

“9038, do you know if a weak pulse is normal for you?”

A low grunt is all I got in return. Not really much of an answer. I pulled away, his eyes finally opening again to stare up at me. Almost pleadingly. I jot down the information, making a note to compare his with the others as I tugged my stethoscope from around my neck. I warmed the cool metal of the chest piece in my hands.

“I’m going to lay this on your chest so I can listen to your heart.”

I was certain he knew what my tools were and that they’d been used on him before, but my talking through the process was less about explaining what I was doing and more that he knew what was coming. In case any part of the physical exam was stressful, I wanted to alleviate any of that potential the best I could while still doing my job. So, I waited for him to nod, granting me consent. Gently, I slid the stethoscope under the collar of his shirt, glancing at him for any signs of unease before looking down at my watch to count his beats.

Slower than a human’s average rate. Which was concerning because that certainly wasn’t consistent with previous values. I frowned, pulling my hand back and the stethoscope out of my ears. I slung it back over my neck, grabbing an ophthalmoscope next. Normally, I would ask my patient to look at me for this part but 9038’s eyes haven’t left me. I held it in front of me, shining the light into his eyes. His irises shimmered, the brown color leeching into a startling chrome as he flinched, jerking his head back. I quickly redirected the light, apologizing as he blinked rapidly, squinting.

“I’m so sorry.”

He grunted, shaking his head once, the two shades of brown intertwining with one another before he looked up at me again.

“Okay.” He chirped, as if he hadn’t just reacted like I’d electrocuted him. “Too bright.”

I nodded, slowly bringing the tool back to his line of vision, this time angling the light slightly lower, so the beam didn’t hit his cornea directly.

“Is this better?”

“Yes.”

I forewent looking through the ophthalmoscope since it wouldn’t do me much good anyway not being able to see directly into his eye, but I could at least visualize the surface structures. His eyes were brown again, making me wonder just what the flash of chrome I’d seen was. Everything appeared normal despite the fact that his pupils don't constrict even with a bright light so close to his face.

“Do you have any history of traumatic head injuries?” I asked, switching eyes only to note that his other one didn’t constrict either.

“No.”

I raised my hand, pausing a couple of inches from his face before remembering that I was taking it slower with him.

“Er, are you okay with me touching your face?”

“Yes.” He answered matter-of-factly, going still in the next second.

I gauged his reaction as I placed the tips of my fingers just below his eye, other than that odd clicking starting up again, he didn’t move or make a sound. In a weird turn of events, his pupil dilated further upon contact. His iris nothing more than a thin ring around the blackness. I opened my mouth, ready to comment on it when I heard the exam bay doors behind me slide open. Dropping my scope, I turned, a bit of relief flooding me seeing Dr. Park enter.

“Sorry I’m late.” He smiled sheepishly, pulling his white coat on.

“Don’t be. I just started, but I do already have questions.”

“I’d expect nothing less.” Jimin chuckled, coming to stand on the other side of 9038 before offering him an easy smile. “It’s good to see you again 9038. How are you today?”

A low grunt was his only answer, but Jimin didn’t seem put off by it. He simply slid on a pair of gloves before looking at me.

“I’ll try to answer if I can.”

I grabbed the file, handing over the notes I’d taken so far.

“Well, I’ve checked his pulse and auscultated his chest. Both his pulse and heartbeat were slower than previous recordings. Has that ever happened before?”

Jimin frowned, looking over my scribbles before slowly shaking his head. He reached out a hand, placing two fingers over 9038’s wrist to feel for himself. His brows furrowed further, glancing up at me.

“It feels normal to me.”

“What?” I couldn’t mask my surprise, my fingers reaching for his other wrist to feel for myself again.

I touched his skin lightly, waiting for the thump against my fingertips.

“Wait.” Jimin stopped me, looking between me and 9038. “Let go of him.”

I removed my hand, unsure why, but did as he asked while he readjusted his hold. His head tilted in curiosity before giving me a slight nod.

“Touch him again.”

I did. Dr. Park’s brows lifted as his eyes met mine.

“His pulse slows when you touch him.”

“Why would it do that?” I asked, looking at him as if he were crazy.

He shrugged, grabbing a stethoscope. “Your guess is as good as mine. Let go of him again. I want to see if his heart beats slow when you’re touching him too.”

Considering my earlier reading was much slower than previous ones, I was willing to bet that it probably would. My eyes met 9038’s. He observed me quietly, not even acknowledging when Jimin touched him. I kept my hands clear of him, taking care not to touch him as I spoke.

“Can you tell me why your heart slows when I touch you?”

He searched my eyes, expression shifting to contemplation as Jimin glanced up between us.

“Does he talk?”

I turned to Jimin, his question catching me off guard.

“Yeah, at least, he has been.”

“English?”

I nodded. “It’s… broken, but understandable.”

Dr. Park dropped his stethoscope, appearing more interested in possibly hearing 9038 talk now that he knew he was capable of it.

“What has he said to you?”

“He knew who I was when I first came in. He said my name and then asked me not to wear the nitrile gloves. I tried to perform an ophthalmic exam but he told me the light was too bright.”

“Incredible.” Jimin breathed, stepping closer. “I knew he could understand me, but he never made an effort to speak to me.”

“He’s not the only one. This morning I was doing my rounds and 6438-“

“Wooyoung.”

We both froze as 9038 clarified the patient I was talking about. Jimin’s eyes practically lit up as he stared at him in awe.

“Right, um, Wooyoung, signed his name to me through the glass.”

“They’ve given you names. That’s amazing!” He said excitedly. “I’ve worked with them for a couple of months now and hadn’t even managed to do that. They must like you.”

His smile crinkled the corners of his eyes as he turned back to 9038.

“We’ll finally be able to address them with something other than numbers. Did 9038 give you his name?”

“Ah, well, no.” I admitted, a little embarrassed when realizing I hadn’t even thought to ask.

“Yunho.”

Dr. Park and I turned to him simultaneously. His eyes were trained on me intently, brows raising as his head tipped forward, imploring me to repeat it.

“Yunho?”

A wide smile parted his lips, the fingers of his hands restrained down at his sides flexed, reaching for me despite being unable to do so.

“Aurora.” He practically purred.

All it was was an exchange of names, but there was a certain intimacy with it. One I didn’t know whether it stemmed from the knowledge that I was the only one up to this point he’d been interested enough to communicate with, or something more. His big eyes sparkled, as he beckoned me closer.

“Yunho.” I murmured, sounding a bit surer of myself this time. “Can you tell me the names of everyone else?”

His smile faltered slightly, the middle of his brows pinching together as he thought about it.

“It’s okay if not. I can find out for myself, eventually.”

“Numbers.” He quickly interjected, pulling his gaze from mine to look for my stack of files.

“Ah…” I grabbed them quickly, flipping them open to show him the patient IDs. “These?”

He nodded, scanning the document with his eyes.

“Jongho.” He stated after a moment.

I glanced down at the number.

“2641 is Jongho?” Jimin asked for clarification.

Yunho didn’t even bother answering. Big brown orbs flickering from the papers to me and back again. A bit bewildered, I cast a side glance toward Jimin who looked just as confused as I was by Yunho’s lack of acknowledgement. Slowly, I faced Yunho again.

“Is… 2641 Jongho?” I repeated the question.

Yunho's reply was instantaneous, a sharp nod and yes.

I pressed my lips together to keep my laughter at bay while my eyes slid towards Jimin again. He was perplexed before he sighed heavily and shook his head.

“Alright, I get it. You’re not talking to me.” He mumbled. “I’ll just finish your physical then.”

He was kind of cute when he was pouting.

“Thank you, Star.”

My words were sincere. I did appreciate his help and as long as Yunho was willing to let him continue his physical, then I was able to keep asking questions Yunho would hopefully answer. I pulled up a stool, taking a seat while I wrote down the name he’d already given me in 2641’s file.

“Alright…” I hummed, flipping to the next file. “We’ve established 6438 is Wooyoung. Who is this one?”

I held up the next patient chart for him to peruse. Once again, he scanned the document, paying zero attention to Dr. Park at his side even as he manipulated his arm to obtain a blood sample.

“San.”

1431, San. The patient the guards were almost always on high alert around. I would be too if I had to deal with the ruckus I witnessed last night every evening. I recorded it and moved to the next, 9485.

“Yeosang.”

Yeosang was the last patient in the same hall as Yunho and Wooyoung. One of the two I hadn’t interacted with much yet. Though his chart didn’t come with any warnings or cautions, so I’d consider that a good sign. I showed him the next file, 7753.

“Seonghwa.” Yunho grinned. “Vice captain.”

Vice captain? They had established ranks among themselves? I made a note to ask more about it later, but for now, I was more interested in getting names. I paused on the next patient. Memories of the large figure looming on the other side of the glass and pressing his hand against mine through the cold pane. He could see me. I knew he could. Even though he wasn’t supposed to have been able to. I swallowed hard at the thought before showing Yunho the paper.

“Mingi!” His tone came out much more excited this time, the inflection indicating he and patient 1941 might share a closer relationship than he did with the others.

Except maybe Seonghwa. Though, his name was spoken with a sort of reverence versus kinship. I recorded the change in demeanor before swapping for the last file.

“Captain.”

“Captain?” I reiterated, rechecking the patient ID.

9573

“So, they didn’t have you do 9573 and 2641’s weekly physical then….  Probably for the best, they’ve both proven to be handfuls at times.”

“Hongjoong.”

I tore myself from the memory, meeting Yunho’s already probing stare as he watched me.

“Hongjoong is your captain?”

He nodded; eyes smoldering as they held mine. It was hard to breathe under his intensity. For the first time, his eager and outwardly cheerful nature dropped. And in its place was something grave, serious. The way someone would look at you right before they divulged a secret nobody else in the world other than them knew and yet, they were getting ready to trust you with that information. Yunho’s fingers flexed towards me again, reaching for the sleeve of my coat though there was no way he could grab it. His range of motion was heavily restricted, and I wasn’t standing nearly close enough for him to be able to touch me unless I let him.

As if sensing the change in atmosphere, Jimin paused his examination, eyes worriedly darting between me and Yunho. Neither of us chanced Jimin a look. Yunho held my gaze unwaveringly as his plush lips parted.

“You’re the reason he stayed.”

Taglist:

@iwishiwasrichasfuck @missbangtangirl @ldysmfrst @bratty-tingz @i-like-puppy-mg

@skyys-universe @atinymonbebestay @katt09277 @yehsehneeah @spooo00oky

@sousydive @breadedloafs @glitterkunoichi @laney1488 @hecateslittlewitchling

@yusalterego @footballjournal @klllerwaifu @apriecotte @shakespeare-in-the-park7

@liniiiaa @saturnnie-03 @purplelady85 @00iheartmingi00 @pixie0627

@rln-byg @fr34k4c1dr41n @glittershodan @ddaeing @artemisdoe

@mystery-girl227 @levishun @loumin908 @mikrokookiex @adorawritesalot

@amazaynaastha @alienvibecheck @hyukalvrr @awkward-fucking-thing

@drinkingrumandcocacola @gabbiew824 @yousaybieberisaybiersack @amazaynaastha @lunalove2019

[breadedloafs]

yippee! the very few playlists that i have🤷

im tagging a few ppl i follow & reblog, but srs no pressure on y���all to do it / idk if you’ve been tagged in it before / i’ve never did something like this before 😅

@remedyx @bunnliix @staylovesmiley

let's start a game! see which name of your music playlists people like the best...

tags... @poetsinnyc @xxcherryberriezxx @yourfavvgal @neil-perrys-suicidal-tendencies @anhonest-puck @pingunaa @lesbicosmos @snek-of-eden @beetheyapper @froginthestars @noctilucaa @please-hear-me-out @star-laboratory @nicoandthepoets /nf +anyone who wants to join!!

[breadedloafs]

AAAAAAA I WAS CHECKING FOR UPDATES BCS THIS IS LITERALLY SOOOO GOOD OMG THANK YOU AUTHOR FOR UPDATING THIS MASTERPIECE!!!!!!!’

ariadne's thread ⎯ pt. 9: the bog.

pairing(s): hyunjin x fem!reader, jisung x fem!reader, jisung & fem!reader, chan & fem!reader, changbin & fem!reader series summary: when tempted by an intoxicating offer by hyunjin the goblin king of the underground, you fight against him to find your own sense of self once more while in his labyrinth. glimpse: transported through time and space, you landed in a place far from where you once were. how did this happen? what is this bog? where is your friend? and why does it smell so bad? warnings/tags: inspired by the 1986' movie Labyrinth, follows majority of the movie's plot points with lore divergence, 3rd person POV, use of Y/N, faerie lore, world-building, pain, blood, illness to smells, descriptions of bad smells, explicit language, magic, Jisung is emotional constipated, heights, falling, memory loss, fear, changbin is best boy(tm), lemme know if i need to tag anything else :) word count: 8.8k previous chapter <- -> next chapter series masterlist

This wasn’t falling.

There was no stomach whirling, no kicking feet, no weightlessness. No, the sensation that tumbled through the Runner’s stomach wasn’t airy queasiness.

It felt like her entire being was being sucked through a wormhole instead. Like her atoms were being rearranged and frazzled. Burning cold, fried frozen. The air knocked from her chest violently, and she was left gasping and wheezing for oxygen in a place where it didn’t exist.

Nothing existed here. There was no thudding of her heart, panting of her breath, no adrenaline flushing through her system. All that existed was a high-pitched whine that filled her ears and a tugging at her navel. Piercing her in two as if it was tugging at her soul and at her body.

Everything was a blurred-multicolor whirl. So dark that it was endless but so starry bright that her eyes had to shut tight against the assault of her senses. Contradictory yet somehow truthful. But, as quickly as she was being tugged through space and time, the world whooshed into clarity once more.

Sound and sight flooded her like a tsunami. It was too bright. Too loud. Her ears rang louder as sound rushed into an overlapping cacophony of the sounds of gurgling water, her heart beating fast in her ears, and tumbling gravel skidding against rock. Amplified and grating.

Her eyes were blinded by hot white, and she shut them fast. The echoed imprint of colors danced across her eyelids in a technicolor blur. Blinded, her feet slid and wobbled, tingling with electricity, as her body buzzed and heaved. 

She was somewhere different. Her skin felt sticky, and there was a clinging hotness that wasn’t present even in the desert sea. The air was heavy and hot. The light blazing down was unlike the Labyrinth’s candle-lit Lamps’ golden glow. It set her bruised and bloodied body into a sweat.

The Runner reached her hands out for balance as she slid and slipped. Her hands scraped against something rough. A wall. There was a wall. Brick with portions blown away judging by the sharp corners and uneven surface. There were broken shards of brick jutting out here and there, digging into her palms. Painfully. She almost pulled her hands away only to feel her feet shift once more. It shocked her as if everything was dialed up by a thousand. She clung to the wall.

Her senses recovered slowly. The ringing in her ears first - eased and softened the cacophony around her. Her eyes blinked open, teary-eyed as she tried to take in her surroundings that felt too oversaturated, too electric. Everything was so bright. A halo followed every object painting it in a glamour.  

She was on a narrow cliffside she realized. Everything was blooming with luminosity, highlights too bright to make things out in detail. With loose rock and rubble beneath her woozied feet, she leaned into the roughened wall that she found herself clinging to. Looking down, the cliffside she had found herself on wasn’t too high up or was it… Below was just bubbling water? Mud? The thing wasn’t quite clear nor was it opaque. There was an ugly greenish hue to it as it licked at the rough shoreline. It hissed and sputtered as if it were a living thing.

The ground beneath her creaked and rumbled, unsteady as bits and pieces of the cliffside tumbled into the hungry Bog below. Y/N hugged the wall closer as wind whirled down from above, whirling her hair about like a tornado.

Her hands scraped against the rough bricks, nails digging into aged grout in hopes to keep her balance as she shifted her weight into the brick wall. The unstable rock beneath her crumbled a bit more, but didn’t fall away completely. She inched her feet away, towards a spot of cliffside on her right that looked steadier.

Sweat beaded at her forehead and dripped down her forehead, down her temple. Was it from the teleport or was it from the burning sun tumbling over her features? Looking up, she realized there was a large sky light above, casting natural sunlight down over the spit of land she had found herself transported to. Darkness had a way of becoming familiar once it was all you could see. But now, her eyes teared up. Home. The Aboveground. Loud wind whistled through the stalactites and sent a jet of hot air over her skin.

But there was a louder sound that drew her attention: Jisung screaming.

Looking away from above her, she looked left and right, trying to find her friend who was screeching out curses in English and a tongue that sounded ancient to her ears. Where was he? Where was he? The world blurred, doubling with the motion of her head.

“Han!?” she called out.

He had been right near her; she had been holding on to his arm. Now… her eyes darted this way and that until she saw him a good distance away, clinging to a half-dead root that peeked out of the cliffside. His feet were kicking against the cliffside, trying to find a foot-hold, and failing judging by his panicked face. Dirt cracked around the root he clung to, and he let out a shriek as it gave some slack.

“Jisung!” she called again, wide eyes watching as he fumbled.

Knees kneeling into dirt and rubble, he thrusted his body upwards as he tried to cling at the brink of a crumbled wall. It didn’t look promising, the remaining wall barely a ledge of brick. His fingers held tight to the failing root with his other hand. Hair amess and his sharpened teeth bared as he dug his nails into anything he could reach. Until he heard her.

“Y/N?”

She had sounded like a ghost at first, a phantom amongst his screeches. But seeing her there on her own bit of cliffside high above the Bog… his jewel-toned eyes flashed with something. For only a moment, he locked eyes with her. Purple gems sparkling with genuine fear, burning her as he looked at her and then the murky waters below.

She couldn’t leave him to fall. He looked terrified.

“I’m coming,” she called.

Y/N took a small step forward, the rocks crumbling beneath her as she shifted her weight. Pushing herself flat against the wall, she breathed out a held breath. The rocks crashed into the liquid below, splashing up with a gulp-like sound. There was a series of eruptions around the Bog, spraying up a foaming explosion before with a gurgling, gestational noise the swamp settled. It frothed up grossly, turning the water a yellow-green mucus color – like snot during a bad cold. The Bog lapped at the shoreline below her insistently like a tongue.

“Y/N!” Han cried out, finding his balance only for a moment before his eyes are back on her. “Be careful. You can’t fall in!”

As if they both weren’t in the same situation.

“I’m coming,” she called to him. “Hold on.”

If Han knew he was safe, he’d laugh. What more could he do as his nails tore and tugged from digging into concrete bricks of old.

The Runner tip-toed and shifted carefully across the precarious ledge they were dangling from. Crackles of broken rock rang out, the pebbles and dirt falling down below until finally she was beside Jisung. His knuckles were bone-white, sharpened claws digging into the hardened brick and some of the dirt of the cliffside. There was another unsteady rumble of the cliffside, making her pause and try to balance her weight.

“Y/N,” Jisung pleaded quietly.

His eyes rose from the loosening root, the pinprick thin cracks it made throughout the cliffside to her. It crackled again before the entire cliffside began to shift and melt into a rockslide.

“JISUNG!” she cried out, hand reaching out to grab his hand as he began to tumble down.

She lunged forward, a hand interlacing around a vine climbing around the nearby brick wall.

“Y/N!”

He screeched, feet scraping against the cobblestone and exposed cliffside above the pit of foul-smelling liquid. His nails pierced her skin as he grappled for her. Fingers interlacing tight, she let out a yell of pain. He was heavier than she thought or maybe she’d just never had to hold someone’s entire body weight with one arm before. She could hear him scrabbling against rock and brick. She heaved out another gasp as she held onto him tight.

“Y/N!” his voice was scratchy high, desperate, afraid. “Don’t let me fall.”

“I got you!” she reassured, grasping onto the vines tighter. She adjusted her grasp on his hand, hoping their sweat wouldn’t make him slip anymore.

“I won’t let you go!”

His other hand went to grasp around her leg, encompassing her ankle. He tried to hoist himself upwards. Huffing and puffing, hemming, and hawing as the cliffside beneath her feet crackled ominously.

“Try to climb,” she encouraged with gritted teeth and sweatied brow.

He did. He dug clawed hands into her thighs, her waist.  Until he finally hoisted himself up sharing the small foot-space with the Runner, clinging to her with trembling hands and cold-slick breath against her hot skin. An arm tight around her waist, as they pressed themselves into the deteriorating brick wall, vines twisted around their wrists tight.

The rest of the cliffside fell down into the Bog with a loud splash. The Bog feasted once more; bubbles of disgusting noises broke free into the air. Gobble, gobble, gobble.

Their feet shifted on the tiniest smidge of harden dirt; each of their feet in between each other’s legs. Bodies half-pressed into one another, half pressed into the wall as they waited.

The Bog gurgled and let out a belching sound in a plop of a gassy green bubble that broke over its surface. It was then she finally had a whiff of the air. It was almost as if the moment they were safe-ish, her senses came back to her. Adrenaline fading from her cells and only making her realize their reality.

The Bog reeked, and it made her gag into the wall.

“Oh my god,” she blubbered.

Jisung wavered in her arms, head lulling this way and that as he huffed out through his mouth.

“Are you okay?” she whispered out quickly.

Wide gem eyes meet hers, half hidden behind sweatied curls of hair. His face was pallid, lacking the warmth it had typically honed. But he nodded, his breath mingling with hers before he pressed his head against her shoulder - in a moment of weakness. She breathed out as she tried to slow her heart. Her hand shifted on the wall to squeeze his not-far-from-hers hand.

He let out a breath, almost like a laugh into her neck. He sniffled. Instead of pushing him to move or say something, Y/N realized how her senses were returning. The world wasn’t so blinding, the noises weren’t too loud. Her body ached and hurt as she clung to the wall. She knew they wouldn’t last here.

They needed a way out of this.

Looking far below, she finally took in their surroundings. There was a small inlet of land, mostly of dead mangled brush slowly getting encompassed by the swamp immediately below.  If they were careful and jumped well, they wouldn’t be submerged into the Bog. It was just enough to stand on together. 

There were many isles of dead twisted flora half-submerged across the swamp below them. Some so small, it’d be only big enough to hop to on one foot, but some were large enough that they’d both be able to lay down and not touch the Bog’s water or… whatever that liquid was. If there was anywhere to go, it was to one of those spits of land.

The swamp gurgled and shifted ominously. The waves seemed to reach further and further towards them as if sensing them. It was a curious thing, but something that didn’t keep her attention for long as Han finally seemed to regain himself. His breath eased against her skin.

Jisung huffed out his reply, the thing murky against her throat in the way a cavern licked out cool stagnant air. “I’m okay,” he croaked.

The ground beneath them shivered again as if taunted by his reassurance. Glancing downwards, they could see cracks forming beneath their feet. Another disaster in waiting. They stilled even further, breaths held. The Runner’s eyes darted this way and that.

There was a closer isle, one that would take a leap of faith over the swamp. Over the shifting odd waters, over decrepit flora that looked sharpened and skeletal, onto an island of dirt amongst the swamp. Almost melted away bramblewood bushes curled and twisted on the isle, dipping into the water’s edge only to be literally disintegrated away. Chunks of the dark wood was eaten away until the entire thing looked lifeless with stiffened, sharp briar-like branches.

It looked dangerous, painful, and unsafe.

It was their only option.

“This isn’t going to last,” the Runner said the obvious.

Jisung’s cheek was sucked close to his teeth as he hissed in agreement.

“We could make it there,” she nodded towards the isle, a good few feet away.

Jisung laughed out; she felt it rather than heard it. The rumble pressed into her ribs.

“You’re crazy,” he bit out.

“What? We are going to stay here until we fall into that,” she spat out.

He clung closer, nails digging into her skin as he felt the ground beneath them crackle.

“Together, we can do it,” she encouraged softly. “It’s not that far.”

Jisung’s eyes pried open to look to the isle she suggested and grimaced.

“C’mon, trust me,” she asked squeezing his hand again. His eyes flashed to their held hands, gripping tight to the same vine. Her charm bracelet on his wrist jingled against her skin. Trust. . .  

But after a moment, he nodded, trying to do just that.

“We jump on three?” she whispered. She waited until she felt him shift in her grasp. Another of his hands going to intertwine in the vines on the brick wall rather than grasping her waist. He wiggled and shifted until their limbs were no longer intertwined, but rather they were beside one another.

She gave his hand a squeeze, a thumb brushing over his thumb in a special press of their phalanges.

“One, two… three.”

And they leapt, high over the babbling brook. Was it falling or flying in this moment? It felt like flying.

They tumbled over gorge into the isle of barbs. Dead things, twisting roots and briars scratching and bruising them as they finally fell onto the small isle she had spotted. It made a loud cracking sound like a dead tree tumbling to the ground, except it was two fools crushing dead trees with their entire bodies.  BUT… not a drop of swamp on either of them. However, they were bruised and a bit bloody for sure.

Jisung’s hand went to his side as he gasped in pain. The fall was far and the isle unforgiving with its sharp dead shrubberies. But pain on land was better than drowning in sludge. He pulled a barb from his chest, his cream tunic spotted with lavender blood.

“Goddess below.” He groaned.

Sitting up, she took a deep breath into lungs, her bruised ribs aching with action. Tugging thorns from her shoulder with a powerful yank, blood stained her white tunic evermore. Her entire ensemble looked worse for wear, torn and bloodied in places. Y/N took a sharp breath in from the pain. Only to gag immediately. It smelled horrible closer to the Bog’s waters. Beyond horrible. Like old socks, like sweat, like vomit, like an infant’s first blowout poop, like sewage in the heat of summer, like all the worse things bundled into one heady, hot choking scent.

Jisung dry-heaved beside her. The very sound encouraged her own body to huff and gag.

“Why does it smell so bad?” she managed to get out, coughing. The smell lingered on her tongue as if she had licked something rotten. She shivered and shook her head, holding her breath.

“It’s not just called the Bog of Eternal Stench for no reason, Y/N,” Jisung replied, sniffing. His eyes were watering. He wiped his eyes and the tip of his nose.

“I’ve never smelt anything like it,” she exclaimed, holding a hand to her mouth.

“We have to get out of here,” he declared.

She nodded in agreement.

The Bog licked up at the cliffside they had escaped from. Unnaturally so. it was strange seeing a crawling mass of goo, climb up dirt and rock. Sizzling and bubbling all the way. It glugged down the dirt, rock and roots they were once clinging to. Looking closer, she saw a faint steam-like essence radiate from the Bog at these shores. Like it was toxic, eating away at the dirt.

Her gaze trailed upwards and now, she could see how far the brick wall went. It looked like what once was part of the Labyrinth now rested abandoned and mostly destroyed. There were some intact walls, even with circular openings in their brickwork that had strange metal tubing inside - like a slide leading to the Bog below.

Moss hung from the half dead trees above them, shadowing them from the harsh sunlight. It was ironic how the place with the most natural light seemed the deadest.

There were tiny inlets in between their isles, nearly blending in with the icky waters. Portions of rotten wood that could be used as stepping stones to another shore to another isle. Gigantic half-submerged mushroom-like objects floated on the Bog. Overall, they all linked together in a makeshift, spiderwebbed path.

“There’s a path,” she grinned out before another wave of the smell hit her, making her cough into her palm.

“If we go – go--“ Jisung gagged again, raising his tunic to cover his mouth as well. He pointed with one hand ahead. “West. We will be out of the Bog. There will be a bridge – eventually.”

They looked at one another before nodding. She clambered to her feet before reaching to help Jisung up. He seemed even more affected than her. He retched a bit as he did so.

“Are you alright?” Y/N asked concerned.

“I just gotta get out of here,” he wheezed.

“We will,” she promised. She would make sure he’d get out of here safe. She hoped Chris, wherever he was, was safe.

They began to carefully navigate around the Bog of Eternal Stench. The putrid liquid lapped at the shores with a green-slime hue. Like boogers, it clung to the dirt with a mucus-y sheen. She tiptoed to the next available piece of land or mushroom head, hopping between the paths like it was a child’s game of hopscotch.

“Be careful!” Jisung chattered from behind her.

He followed suit, hopping to the next available stretch of dirt as soon as she leapt onwards.

“You step into this stuff and you’ll stink forever,” he warned.

A bubble gurgled up from the depths of the swamp, popping to reveal an oozing noxious-looking gas.

“What was that?” she asked. “We didn’t fall into something; it was like the floor opened up—no, it disappeared like—”

“Magic,” Jisung mumbled. “Hyunjin knew we were making progress.” It tasted like iron on his tongue. He spat into the Bog, the taste of trash on his tongue overpowering the bloody taste of iron. His saliva sizzled before it was gurgled up.  

“There’s the bridge,” she commented, her voice sounding odd as she held her breath and only breathed through her mouth.

The smell was still there, stinging the back of her tongue and making her gag. But it was better. And now there was hope. A bridge, a way out. They only had to do endure a bit longer.

“Come on,” she turned to look back at Jisung.

He looked worse for wear she noticed. Hair mussed, amethyst scratches on his skin, faintly purple-faced as he held back another heave of disgust.

They had to hurry.  She continued to lead the way, weaving this way and that until they hopped onto a sturdy large piece of land with the grand bridge.

Or a once grand-bridge. Like most things outside the inner circles of the Labyrinth, this too was dulled by age. As if it was forgotten.

Moss-like ivy strands grew up and down its large stoney abutments. The abutments almost looked like tall towers. Their rockwork was well taken care of but covered in moss and mushrooms like most of this place. The ropework that hung a rudimentary plank-like bridge had hints of that moss and sparkling magic in its woven structure. It looked worn, wind beaten and sun bleached from the sky-light above. But it was a bridge. And it led away from this horrid place.

Jisung stumbled into her as he hopped to the bridge’s isle. Stumbling forward, she shifted to catch him and herself.

“Hey,” she murmured worriedly.

Her hand went to his face. He was icy cold, far colder than she had felt his skin be. Droplets of sweat oozed from his hairline and his eyes looked delirious. The air was making him sickly.

“We gotta go. C’mon, you first,” she encouraged, wiping his sweaty hair away from his face. She pushed him ahead of her, hand on his back guiding him.

“Halt!” they heard a voice boom before they could place a foot on the bridge’s first plank.

They froze, glancing about. Jisung wheezed out a sigh, his head dropping a bit. “Goddess’ luck.”

“Let’s go.” he encouraged quietly, quickly.

His foot barely landed on the bridge when there was another cry.

“Stop!”

His voice was sharp, almost whiny, as the figure stepped out of the shadows of the nearby towered abutment. Jisung leaned into the abutment nearest to him, slack in frustration and illness.

The man who walked forward rose to his full height as he crept out from the tower abutment. He wasn’t tall. That was the first thing she noticed about him. Then, it was the fact there were no copper oxidized pieces of armor that clung to leather-soft linens like the other knights she had seen before. Instead, the Knight’s attire seemed like a royal guard’s. With polished iron-metal shielding his shoulders only, his form was protected by dark leathered pieces of armor. It clung to his muscular arms, his girthy thighs. His shoulders were large and imposing, jutting out to make him look solid and impenetrable (despite his smaller stature.) Iron gauntlets rested on his hands, making them look large and imposing.

Somehow, with his boisterous voice and steady steps forward, he seemed to grow into the confidence of a tall knight. Pins of honor heavied the right side of his chest, proudly displayed beneath the Goblin King’s regalia stitched with gold that twinkled in the sky-light.

His face was scrunched up with a sour expression, poutful lips pursed and brows furrowed over mismatched eyes – one a nutmeg brown and the other a pale white grey. A milky grey that matched strands of whitening hair that streaked through in his dark locks like moonbeams over a night sky.

“Yah!” the exclamation landing on the surprised, offended side as the group tried to sidestep him again.

“I said stop,” he commanded, looking the Runner and her companion up and down as he slung free a large broadsword from over his shoulder. The iron-steel glinted in the sunlight threateningly.

“No one may cross this bridge without my permission,” the knight insisted, standing firm as he stared them down.

“Please, I have to keep going forwards – I don’t have much time,” the Runner insisted, stepping forward.

There was a farting noise, from the Bog, as another bubble erupted nearby. Jisung gagged, his face pale.

“We’ve got to get out of this stench,” he insisted, his voice sounding funny as he tried to hold his breath before gasping out moments later.

There was a pause in the knight’s approach. His eyes crinkling as he took in the goblin fae beside the woman. Surprise took over his rounded face, a flicker of joy, a flicker of something more than anger.

“Han…Hannie?” the knight queried, his voice gently inquiring.

His eyes widened as he took in the other’s visage. A soft smile crinkled onto his lips, making him look youthful despite the white strands encompassing his hair.

Han sighed out again, his breath tracing over the Runner’s skin as he hoisted himself up from the tower and utilized her shoulder as a cane. He slumped into her form, his body heavy against hers as he trembled lightly. He shuddered again before offering the knight a nod.

“Changbin,” he greeted softly. Familiarly.

Han’s gaze shifted from Changbin to the Runner, darting eyes looking bashful in the bright light of the Bog. The knight looked at him in awe. Mismatched eyes grinned. The smile burst into a wider thing that seemed to encompass his entire face, sweet cheeks pillowed under his eyes.

“I can’t believe it’s you!  I can’t remember—”

His excited babble trailed off, almost like a simmering fire’s coals cooling in a sudden wind.

“I can’t remember. . . “

Han’s lips pressed together as he swallowed, head hanging low at the other’s dawdling words.

“You look older,” Changbin commented slowly.

Blink, blink.

“How long has it been?”

Genuine confusion broke over his soft sculpted face. He looked lost, like a child. Y/N’s lips parted as she sucked in a breath. The Runner saw Soobin’s eyes reflected in his.

Pushing away from Y/N, Han offered the knight a gentle pat on his arm, the metal burning him with the action but Changbin needed a familiar touch. A grounded touch. The metal clanked and Jisung winced. The knight’s face scrunched up, lip trembling.

“It’s been a long time,” Han told him.  

“What’re you doing out here?” he queried. “Won’t the Prince be –”

He shook his head. “No, no, he won’t… Bin, a lot has changed. But you got to let us pass.”

“The Prince and you were joined at the hip,” Changbin muttered. “He would miss you!”

Jisung slacked again, his head woozied as the air caught up to him. He almost vomited this time; his stomach heaving unpleasantly.

“What’s wrong with you?” the knight queried, worry flooding his eyes. He hadn’t sheathed his sword. His eyes settled back onto the strange woman with his old friend. They squinted at her suspiciously before he took a threatening step forward.

“The smell,” Han hiccupped.

“Huh?” the Knight bolstered out, pausing in surprise.

“The smell, the smell!” she insisted, trying to encourage the conversation to speed up. “The smell is bad, please we are just trying to cross – to get away from the Bog.”

“You’re joking!” Changbin ridiculed, spluttering, and looking up around in disbelief.

“Changbin,” Han leaned forward, crowding over Y/N’s shoulders once more. “It’s not a joke. Two out of the three of us can’t lie.”

“I’ve never smelt a bad smell here in years,” he exclaimed.

He took a deep breath. The very sight of his action made Han gag into the Runner’s shoulder. She heaved a bit under his weight.

“It smells sweet and fragrant,” the knight commented, sighing out.

“You can’t smell, hyung,” Han whispered out, his voice high in pitch as he whined.  

“It’s really horrible,” she agreed, nodding.

Her hand went to rub Jisung’s shoulder. It was shocking to see him falter so quickly. It made her worried. Looking back at the knight, she watched as he pursed his lips, poutful before sniffing the air again. Even sniffing himself.

“I’m gonna cross,” Jisung stated into her shoulder after a moment of blubbering in shaky breaths. Raising his head, he glared at his friend. “Let us cross.”

He returned his sword to his scabbard, frowning seriously at Han.

“I cannot,” he crossed his arms across his buff chest. “I must stand by my duty, Han, even with you.”

Han rolled his eyes. Desperation crinkled at his edges. All he wanted was to be away, away, away. His head ached, his nose burned, and his throat felt sour. His face scrunched with distress. His hands escaped the waist of Y/N (when had they wrapped around her for support? He couldn’t recall when he became so comfortable with her). He pushed at the broad frame of the Knight, iron-metal burning his fingertips with an audible sizzle.

“Get out of the way, Changbin.”

“I warned thee,” Changbin grasped Han by his shoulders.

The shorter’s eyes widened. Without a second thought, he was shoved away from the bridge, harshly. The shove sent Jisung flying back until he hit the strong form of… Chris!

There stood the muscular man covered in rock dust and scrapes.

“Chris!” the Runner exclaimed, face lighting up at the sight of him.

“You guys almost left me,” he mumbled out, hoisting Han to stand upright once more.

“I didn’t know you followed – are you alright?” the Runner asked, taking the few steps between them to look him over.

“Smells bad.” He said simply, frowning deeply. In his arms, Han took a sniff of the troll-fae. He smelled fine… so hopefully he hadn’t fallen into the sludge.

“The Beast-Hunter’s son?“ Changbin blinked at the other with surprise.

Why were two members of the Kingdom’s Keep with this mortal? A bloodied mortal at that. He drew his sword carefully once more, metal scratching against the scabbard on his hip. The Runner and her companions gazed upon Changbin carefully.

“What’s going on here?” Changbin insisted, pointing the blade towards the group.

“Woah, hey,” the Runner exclaimed, stepping in front of her friends with her hands raised in defense. “Stop that, we aren’t a danger.”

The Runner took a step forward carefully. Her eyes flicked back to check on the two behind her. Both looked at her as if she was crazy, approaching an armed knight. Changbin’s own eyes grew wide as he watched her take a step forward unarmed. He was a man of honor first and foremost, sworn to it by magic.

“My Lady,” he inquired, “I must insist you stop right there.”

She didn’t. Taking a few more steps until she was in front of the tip of his sword.

“We must pass please.” She pleaded.

“Halt! I’m warning thee,” Changbin insisted, tip of the sword going to rest flat against her chin.

Now, Chris didn’t like that. Stepping forward with purpose, a stoney expression taking over his face as he – with care – took her spot, nudging her aside. Jisung was there grabbing her wrist with frustration written over his face. Why did she keep falling into danger? He hated it.

He hated that he felt so ill he couldn’t talk clearly with Changbin. He couldn’t protect her here.

“Listen, I don’t want to have to hurt you,” Changbin spoke lowly.

“We are here by the command of the King!” Han groaned out, hands raising to press into his eyes. “Let us pass.”

Chris took a step closer, staring down the knight with the gaze of a hunter. The blade pressed into the hollow about his Adam’s apple now, dangerously so.

“The King doesn’t dictate my actions, honor does,” Changbin said before attacking. Slicing at the Beast-Hunter with quick slashes, the troll-fae dodged and hopped away.

His sword gleamed in the mortal sunlight as he swung this way and that at Chris. Each movement seemed to grow faster and faster, but Chris dodged each one. A slash cut across his chest finally, a streak of purpled-blood bubbling at his skin. Changbin let out a prideful ‘ha-ha’, mismatched eyes gleaming with blood-lust. Chris’ jaw flexed, and he let out a growl.

There was a quick movement, too quick for her mortal eyes. Chris had disarmed Changbin. The sword tossed aside until it pierced the ground with a thwack. It trembled from the force long after.

“Hey!” The knight let out an indignant huff before dodging Chris’ following attack.

Fists thrown, clawed hands slashing through the air, it was a blur of bodies. Huffing, growling, and grunting filled the air. Hands scrambled against fabric and skin, digging in and trying to pull each other this way and that. Chris’ claws latched around the iron-armor and tugged the smaller knight into the air.

The Beast-Hunter threw the knight to the ground, the air getting knocked out of him.

“You are a mighty warrior,” Changbin hissed out, straight teeth bared in a huff of pain.

“You threatened Y/N.” he growled.

“I am bound by magic,” Changbin reminded.

“As am I,” the Beast-Hunter revealed.

They continued to tussle; the fight for the upper hand resulted in them trembling and tossing amongst the dirt.

“Should we use the bridge?” Han whispered to the Runner; his lips pressed to her ear.

Her gaze flashed to his, watching as he began to unwrap his arms and tiptoe back towards the unguarded bridge, dragging her along by her arms with him.

“We will not leave Chris,” she snapped at him, grabbing his arm instead to keep him by her side.

He huffed in annoyance only for another wave of the swamp’s smell to overwhelm him. It made him sway in her grasp, his face falling to hide into her shoulder as they watched.

“I wouldn’t leave you,” she whispered to him.

His face flushed.

There was scratching and biting and all manners of fae things. It only reminded her how outlandish these creatures were. How inhumane despite their human facades. Fangs flashed; claws slashed. There was something animalistic in their fight. Crouched forms, limbs crooked and too long at points. Muscles bulging.

“Ouch!” Chris yelped. Changbin had bit him at some point.

It made her jump and lunge forward, only to be stopped by Han’s insistent hands.

“You can’t interrupt a battle,” he insisted. “It’s the rules.”

Rules, rules, rules. She was so tired of faerie rules when the King of the fae didn’t seem to follow those same rules. After all, how did they even end up here in the first place?

Groaning, Changbin got punched in the jaw by Chris. There was a plume of dirt that kicked up from their scrabble until, finally, Chris pinned the knight. The two were huffing and puffing, streaks of blood decorated their skin – Changbin’s was a suspicious pinky shade rather than the deep lavender of Chris’ blood. Their hair was mussed; skin covered in sweated dirt and grime.

“Enough!” Changbin insisted, wiggling underneath the taller.

Chris huffed, keeping the other pinned for another moment until the Knight pleaded once more.

“I yield, I yield!”

Finally, Chris leaned back on his haunches. There was a different look that came over the fae in the heat of battle. Something more animalistic in his appearance, his eyes illuminating with a grey hue. It took a long moment until his face looked soft and gentle once more. With the blood coating his face, it looked strange.

“Before this day, never have I met my match in battle,” Changbin admitted, still trapped beneath the other. A strange awe in his eye. Respect radiating in his voice. “This noble knight has fought me into a standstill.”

“I’m the Beast-Hunter, not a knight.” Chris growled out.

There was a huff through his nose that sounded like a tiger’s chuff as Chris heaved himself off the knight. There were bites and metallic burns across his tanned skin. A hand rose to push back his loose sweatied curls.

Taking a step forward with a sickly-looking Jisung attached to her hip, Y/N looked over her friend with concern. Changbin remained in the dust a moment longer, eying the group as the Runner gazed over Chris’ injuries.

“Are you alright, Chris?” she murmured.

The last thing she wanted was people to get hurt – especially those helping her. Chris was already covered in so many wounds and scars; her heart ached knowing she had contributed to it even if she hadn’t sliced his skin. The chest wound had already began to scab over incredibly, but his chest dripped with sweat and amethyst blood. Her hand brushed over his bare bicep as she looked at what looked like a burn. Her thumb brushed over it tenderly.

Chris was instead bashfully proud. He protected her. Finally. He was staying true to his promise.

He nodded softly, wiping at his bloodied lip with the back of his hand. Her brows crinkled in concern but all Chris provided was a smile, fanged teeth sparkling purple.

“Sir Chris,” Changbin spoke behind the group. They turned to look at the Knight as he stood, stretching aching limbs before offering a smile to them. “Beast-Hunter,” he corrected.

“I, Sir Changbin, yield to thee, mighty warrior. Let us be brothers henceforth and fight for what is right as one.” He offered a hand for the other to shake.

Chris eyed it suspiciously. Lips pressing together in contemplation before shaking it simply.

“Great, lovely, let’s go,” Y/N nodded for Chris to join them. Jisung, gagging once more from a nearby plume of the Bog’s gases, stumbled forwards towards the bridge.

“My Lady, you cannot,” Changbin insisted, approaching her to grasp her shoulder. Chris’ shadow was over her shoulder in a moment. Changbin let go of her quick. “You forget my sacred vow. I cannot let you pass.”

“You just said he was your brother,” she pointed to Chris.

Changbin spluttered for a moment, mouth opening and closing like a fish. “I—I’ve taken a vow and I must defend it ‘til death – as an honorable man and knight!”

“Okay, okay… let’s look at this logically,” she glanced over the bridge once more. Freedom from this stench was so close. Jisung dry heaved nearby, spitting to the ground. Her hand pushed back his bangs. His forehead was sweatied. Her own stomach churned.

“What exactly have you sworn, knight?” she asked.

“I have sworn with my life blood that no one shall pass this way without my permission.” Changbin recited.

She turned to look at the knight, blinking at him. As if he was stupid. Changbin’s eyes widened, looking doeish. His lips pursed, poutful.

“May we have your permission?” she asked simply, breathing out the words.

It couldn’t be this easy surely. Jisung laughed out, his sharpened teeth gleaming in the sunlight.

Changbin mimicked her blinks, blinking slowly almost like a cat would. Once, twice, thrice.

“Well…” he licked his pouty lips. “Uh… huh, yesss.” He drew out the word, realizing with a settling in his heart, that this was fair.

She smiled out a sigh. “Thank you, noble sir,” she turned away from him, the group shifting with her almost as if she had a magnetic pull.

“My Lady,” the knight proclaimed as they approached the bridge.  

“You first, Han, hurry,” she encouraged.

He had become a sickly green color, his face damp with sweat. He’ll feel better away from the strong scent. Despite the stench, she had held her own easily. Her tenacity, her humanness must’ve attributed to this. That’s all the fae could think as he faltered up the steps of the bridge. With quickness, he scurried across. The wooden bridge swayed and creaked but remained steady.

“Be careful! Its rocky!” Jisung called from across the Bog, cupping his hands to help his voice carry across the far distance.

From this side of the Bog, the air smelt sweeter. The color to his face was returning already, making her heave out a sigh. Glancing over at Chris, he simply nodded at the bridge for her to go ahead of him. Nodding silently, she stepped up to the bridge. Her hands went to the mossy ropes. They felt slack in her grasp, weak.

Swallowing, she stepped lightly onto the wood planks. Creaaak. It sounded like rotten wood; it felt like rotten wood. Spongey and unsupportive. But it didn’t cave in under her weight.

Sighing out, she continued to walk across. She wasn’t as quick as Han, perhaps it was her humanity that made her slower. Maybe it was the anxiety as the rope-bridge trembled precariously over the stinking Bog. An eruption of some sort of slime, out of a suspiciously-gross looking orifice in the water, made the air reek of rotten eggs. She startled, the rope bridge swaying back and forth. Her hands gripped the damp ropes tighter as she froze.

“Hey, you’re okay!” Chris called out reassuringly. “Its fine!”

Changbin agreed beside him.

“Have no fear, sweet lady! This bridge has lasted for 1000 years.” He promised, fiercely patting one of the large supports to the ropework bridge. Bang, pat, bang, pat. With that, the ropework weakened, one of the supports’ snapping like a rubber band.

A screech left her throat as the world shuddered. The bridge’s wood planks one by one fell until all she was hanging by was a singular rope. Her fingers wrapped around the worn rope, tightly, as she dangled over the spluttering noxious swamp.

“Y/N!” Jisung cried out. His hand reaching out futilely as she swung helplessly.

“Jisung!” she called back, hands flexing and tightening as she tried to keep her grip.

“Fear not, fair maiden! I will save you!” Changbin’s panicked voice belted out.

“Y/N, hold on!” Chris called. Her eyes flashed to the troll-fae who remained surprisingly calm as Changbin ran this way and that. Going inside his tower and rushing back out. Her fingers burned from the old ropework.

“Chris!” she cried out as one hand slipped, fingers hot and raw from the rope. She held on tighter with one hand.

The swamp below gurgled and spluttered. The splashes of the liquid seemed to grow higher and higher as if it wanted to swallow her whole. Would it? Would the magic claim she had allow her to become… stinky? Or survive whatever rested beneath the slime?  

She kicked her feet as she tried to hoist her body weight up. Her other hand rose back up to grasp the rope again. Holding tight, her breathing escalated. To her right she could hear Jisung’s panicked breaths growing.

“Chan, do something!” the common-fae cried out.

Amongst everything, the Beast Hunter shut his eyes and breathed. His mouth whispered and chanted something low and unnatural. Guttural. His eyes flashed open, but he seemed to only stare at the murky depths below the Runner.

“My Brother In Arms, this is no time for mediating! Yon Lady needs our assistance!” Changbin chimed out as he passed the troll-fae once more.

In his hands was a spare plank. Which he tossed below the Runner, only for it to swallowed down by the Bog with a gulp. Chris didn’t react, chanting slowing but never stopping. His gaze went towards the hills before a smile broke over his scarred face.

“I got you,” Chris murmured looking up at her finally. “I got you! Hold on a bit longer.”

With a rumbling, the world shook. The earthquake only grew and grew as a large boulder tumbled down the hillside with great coordination. It rolled and pathed its way towards the stream until it stopped… right below the Runner for her to rest her feet upon. Safe and sound.

As soon as she let go of the remaining of the bridge, which was nothing more than a singular rotting rope, the rock slowly submerged itself in the swamps, lowering, until it was at the previous level of the bridge. 

Smaller rocks gurgled upwards, pushing through the Bog with fierceness until they settled like stepping stones, a new bridge for the party of three. A dry, Bog-less path.

“That’s incredible!” the Runner beamed at the Beast-Hunter whose ears flushed pleasantly.

“You’re a troll, brother,” Changbin reaffirmed with awe.

“Rocks are my friends,” he simply said with a shrug.

Jisung didn’t wait for her on dry land. He heaved himself across the rock pathway, hopping between each dry stone with ease until he came upon her.

“You’re okay,” he breathed taking in her form. Not a drop of slime on her. He sighed out, his hands holding her arms and his head dropping to her sternum in relief. He could hear her heart beating. She was safe.

The adrenaline rushing through her was to blame when she let out a soft giggle. Jisung’s jeweled gaze met hers from between strands of sweaty hair. Eyes that glowered in annoyance, but she could see his genuine care. She hugged him briefly, his form feeling lithe and awkward beneath her squeeze of affection.

“I’m okay, lets get to dry land, and away from this place,” she encouraged.

Jisung simply nodded, crossing the rocks once more. Once ashore, he outstretched his hand for her to take so he could guide her to dry land, finally on the other side of the Bog of Eternal Stench.

“Thanks,” she thanked him.

The feeling of dirt beneath her feet was blessed. She sighed out, the smell somehow already lesser despite the Bog being only feet away.

Chris followed quickly behind, minding his steps as the Bog bubbled and boiled as it always did. Joining the group, the three smiled at one another. Another challenge had been overcome.

“Wait! Sir Chr-Chan, Sir Beast-Hunter, Brother!” there was a cry from across the Bog. Changbin, shield and sword in grasp, came clambering out of his tower. “Lord Hannie! Milady! Wait for me. I shall join thee!”

His crossing of the Bog was dainty, almost as if he was afraid of the Bog too. He tiptoed across the rock path until, with a thud and a clank, he landed before the three of them.

“Let me join you, Milady!” he fell to his knees before her feet, digging his sword into the dirt. Sir Changbin knelt before her with devotion. “I see now the wrongness of my ways. I shall not fight against the good in the world. I fight for honor and valiancy - which I now see is your path.”

He knelt his head down into a bow. 

“Hannie?” she queried softly, looking to him for aid.

Fae cant lie, but Changbin wasn’t fully fae. His blood wasn’t purple. He didn’t have the sharpened ears of the others. And his face bore a gentility and softness that was absent among her fae comrades.

“He’s not loyal to Hyunjin,” Han reassured quietly in her ear. “He’s a King’s Knight but he’s stuck in the past.” His words were saddened. “He is sworn to protecting honor. I’m not sure when the King stuck him here… if it was during his tyranny… it was to protect his own skin, not Changbin’s.”

Changbin remained still as a statue, but she could see his mismatched eyes glancing up at her as she and Han conversed. Every time she caught his gaze, he looked away, bashfully so.

An honorable Knight tossed aside by their King to protect their own tyranny.

A Beast-Hunter who disobeyed the throne to protect the guiltless.

A Gentleman-In-Waiting banished to the Desert Sea for upsetting his friend.  

A human fighting to the Goblin King’s tricks and Labyrinth to keep her autonomy.

The Labyrinth Runner knelt before Changbin, joining him in the dirt. He let out a huff through his nose, shocked by her action. All she did was offer him a smile.

“I’m trying to beat the Labyrinth. To go home.” She told him. “I’m a Runner with only a few hours left. If I fail, I will be trapped here under the command of the King. As his plaything. I don’t think I will be myself if that happens.”

His eyes were soft in the shifting sunlight. Understanding and… sorrowful. There were tears in his eyes she noticed. He blink, blink, blinked; the mistiness fading with each blink. He licked his lips, his Adam’s apple bouncing slowly.

“Will you help me find the way through the Labyrinth?” she inquired.

“Fair lady,” he proclaimed, earnestly. “My sword is yours. My shield is yours. I shall not rest until you are through this Labyrinth, safe and sound. This is upon my honor and lifeblood.”

He swore an oath easily, and it almost worried her how eager he was to trust her. Was this how she was in the eyes of Jisung?

An icky feeling settled in her stomach. A knowledge that if she failed, what would happen to Changbin? Would he pass? He swore on his blood…. There wasn’t time to think about that now. They had to keep moving. That will just be another ache in her back to recall when she slows, when she almost gives up. It wasn’t just her life at stake. Sometimes she worried Hyunjin would punish Jisung and Chris too.

She simply nodded and rose from her kneeling position, encouraging him to rise as well.

“Let’s go,” she said, looking towards the other members of her party.

Chris and Changbin nodded.

“This way, my Lady. Excuse me,” Changbin led the charge, shoving past the other two to push through flora and foliage in a direct path.

She nodded smiling at his eagerness before following behind the Knight. The Beast-Hunter followed beside her. Jisung lingered, slow to join the party.

Jisung paused besides the Bog staring off at it. The party’s voices already were growing faint as he stared at the challenge they had just overcame. The Runner’s kindness was overwhelming even after he put her in danger. A hand rose to rub at his cheek, the same cheek she had kissed in thanks. The very thing that got them into this problem.

She was so kind.

He pulled out the peach; the surface of the fruit was unblemished, not bruised despite his own battered form. Somehow it remained perfect. Stupid magic. Jisung gnawed at his lower lip, staring at the putrid thing. Evil fruit he thought as he shifted it in his fingers.

This little thing had gotten them into all this trouble. He eyed the Bog, and its gurgling surface. It’d be swallowed easily. It’d become rotten and stinking. She’d never want it. She’d be safe. He’d keep her safe.

He reeled his hand back to toss it, only to be stopped by an invisible force. His entire body froze up as the world paused. There were no gurgling waters of the Bog; no, its eruptions of stink froze in the air.

“I wouldn’t do that if I were you, Jisung,” a voice echoed.

“Oh please,” Han huffed as he shut his eyes tight for a moment. He glanced up at the cave sky. There was something forming in-between the stalactites. A storm brewed in between the rockwork, clouds mistifying into existence and swirling with anxiety.

“Hyunjin, please,” he pleaded to the open air.

His head fell to the side to glance at the group continuing onwards. The Beast-Hunter and the Knight had been pushing aside brush and foliage for her. The lingering sunlight from the skylight far above haloed her in a glow.

“I can’t give it to her,” Jisung whispered.

The next moment, Jisung was being thrown to the nearby rocks. His form pressed against the slab, painfully. Hyunjin prowled out of the brush. His appearance was one Jisung had never seen on the King. Neither during his kingship or his princeship.

Hyunjin looked disheveled. His dark linen clothes stained in sweat. His once-blond hair inked to a raven shade. His makeup was dark and moody. His hateful gaze was puffy as if he had been crying. His lips were a bitten-strawberry red and chapped. He swarmed towards the goblin-fae. An arm pressed into Jisung’s throat. Jisung’s eyes widened large like bulging sparkling jewels in a cave as he spluttered.

“If you do not,” Hyunjin’s voice was raspy and low.

His eyes reaching depths, something that Jisung could only call demented. Storms brewed in his gaze, mimicking the storms brewing in the sky. He breathed in, his lips curling into a snarl.

“If you do not do so,” he breathed. “I will personally throw you into the City of the Forgotten,” the King growled. 

Jisung shivered, trembling at the thought of the City of the Forgotten. It was a far worse fate compared to the Bog of Eternal Stench. Worse than banishment.

“You’ll be trapped wishing for your treasures,” Hyunjin gritted out, glaring at his once-friend. “The treasures you betrayed me for!” he added with a cruel press of his arm into Jisung’s throat. “At the mercy of I.N. Never to be remembered, not even by your Y/N.”

Jisung was breathless, speechless at the King’s threat.

“Do as I say,” the King commanded, pressing at the fae’s throat with each word. “You are my subject not hers!” he bit out with viciousness.

“Han!” His name was called out by her, by Y/N.

And in a blink of an eye, the King faded away as if he had never been there in the first place. Leaving Han pressed against a slab of rock, wanting to cry. His hand squeezed the fruit in his grasp, hating the way it didn’t even dimple beneath his strength. He let out a shuddering breath as he turned to look towards the group.

“Coming, Y/N!”

What was he to do?

[breadedloafs]

omg so sorry for not reblogging as much, i’ve been so busy w a whole thing (and it just got finished yesterday so yippee!!!). anyways, holy wow i love this series, like i just love that there’s no unrealistic quick forgiveness (like it let’s the relationship feel more idk like 👍🏻)!!! sometimes i feel like some characters forgive too easily yknow?

Unwilling Alpha

Chapter 14

Masterlist

Warnings ⚠️ swears, abo dynamics, mentions of slave trade, mentions of rape, mentions of abuse, mentions of death, fear, manipulation.

Nothing within reflects anyone or anything irl. Pics off pinterest.

🧸🧸🧸🧸🧸🧸🧸🧸🧸🧸🧸🧸🧸🧸🧸🧸🧸🧸

This flight – compared to my last 3 – was a lot more fun.  Between getting some sleep me and the boys entertained each other enough that time passed quickly.  Even if I spent the first few hours with headphones in pretending to be asleep.  Han sat with me for the flight, taking the opportunity to rest his head on my shoulder as he read a book when I was ‘sleeping’.

When we landed and I turned my phone on I was immediately bombarded with incoming texts.  All from J, who found out about the incident at the airport and apparently freaked out.

I left him on read, beyond annoyed with him and Chan.  Even Seungmin, though he was just doing what he was told – he still should have told me.  Good intentions or not, I trusted them, and they broke that trust and treated me like a possession or a child instead of like a person.  Especially J, who knew me better than I knew myself and knew how I would feel about not being told.  And he still chose to do this.  He made this decision for me.

There were no incidents at the landing airport.  The fans were calmer in comparison to the ones at home.  There were two cars waiting for us and I immediately claimed the one Chan wasn’t in.  Instead, I was with Felix, Han, and Bin.

“You made it thought the airports just fine.  Mostly.  You really do make all this look so easy.”  Bin commented as we drove off.

“Being angry helped, but I am happy I didn’t trip or something as well.  Or totally freak out in front of fans when I was drenched in blood.”  I shrugged off his compliment.  The feeling of the blood soaking my skin was still very fresh in my mind.  The smell stuck in my nose.

“If you would have tripped, I'd have laughed hysterically at you.  Forever.”

I swung and hit Bin playfully in the stomach.  “Meanie.”  I pouted and Bin doubled over dramatically, holding his stomach and groaning.

I looked out the window at the new scenery.  The first stop on our mini tour was Australia.  Melbourne to be exact.  Everything looked so like what I grew up with, yet so different.  Everything was so new; I couldn’t wait to see it all.

I patted my bag where my camera bag sat, begging to be opened.  “Do we have any downtime while we are here?”  The schedule on my phone was overwhelming, and I hadn’t yet figured out how to interpret it, so it made sense – but I was working on it.  I knew besides the concerts there were a couple of interviews and photoshoots planned, which I was a bit anxious about.  It would be the first time we split up for a length of time.

“Depends on if Chan and Lino let us out of practice.”  Han answered.  “Why?”

“I want to take photos.  I’ve never been here.  I haven’t gotten to see much at home yet either.  It’s kind of sad.  I bet its beautiful.”

The 3 Omegas exchanged a look.  “We will make sure you have some time.”  Felix promised.  I smiled widely at him and turned back to the scenery.

I took mental notes of the places I wanted to photograph and explore.  And we were so close to the ocean too.  Beach photos had such beautiful natural lighting.

Gasping, I flung my arm excitedly behind me, managing to catch all 3 boys in the chest.  “Look, look, look!”

Bin, who was closest to me, ignored my excited order and gasped for the air I accidentally knocked out of him.  The other 2 looked over.

“Flinders Street Station.  Its famous.”  Felix confirmed.

“It’s yellow!”  It was such an awe-inspiring Victorian style building.  I craned my neck to keep looking at it as we passed, bumping my forehead lightly on the glass of the window, making Han chuckle.  “It’s gorgeous!”  I breathed, fogging the glass in front of me briefly.

“You should see the street art.”

I whipped around to face him.  “Can we?”

He shrugged.  “Why not.  Anywhere you want to go.”

I clapped and squealed, bouncing in my seat in excitement.  I couldn’t wait to get out and see some new, amazing sights.  I had taken pictures of nothing but my Omegas since I came back.  As gorgeous and photographable as they are, I was dying to photograph other things.  Get back into nature and its beauty, and the wonder of the human soul put into things like architecture, sculptures, and art for the public to enjoy and wonder at.

“Oh my god.”  Bin whispered.

Looking over, I saw all three of them staring at me with wide eyes.  “What?”  I stilled myself, becoming self-conscious immediately.

Han shook his head and waved his hands.  “N-no, no, no!  Its just – you’re adorable.”

My face heated instantly, and I covered my cheeks with both hands, trying to hide the blush.  “Shuddup, Hannie!  You’re not funny!”  I whined.

Felix dived over to pull my hands from my face.  “Oh my goodness – you’re blushing!  You’re so red!”

“Lix, Stop it!”  I complained, fighting to get my hands back and hide again.

Lix easily held both my hands with one of his and poked my hot cheek with a wide smile.  Han and Bin joined in the poking as I shrieked and fought to get away, slipping almost completely out of my seatbelt and seat onto the floor in the process.  They finally stopped when the driver called back to us in annoyance.

“No cuddles for you!”  I declared slapping Lixs’ thigh and panting.

He clutched his chest.  You cannot deny me cuddles!”

I struggled to get back into my seat and sat again.  “Watch me, turd.”

“What about them!  They were doing it too!”

“You’re the ringleader!”

Felix gave me his best big eyed, watery pout, complete with a protruding bottom lip.  Full force adorableness x1000 activated.  The blonde sunshine was pulling out all the stop for the cuddles I never would have denied him anyway.  Not in a million years.

I scrunched my nose and pointed at him.  “That’s just not fair!”

“But it’s working, right?  Because I’m your bias.”

I shook my head miming zipping my lips and throwing away the key.  No way would they get me to tell them.  That way lay only trouble.  And they were already competitive enough.

“We already know it is me.  She had more posts about me on insta than anyone else before they deleted everything.  Its obvious.”  Han declared proudly sending me an air kiss.

“Purely coincidental.”  I denied.  “You were just extra cute during a video is all.”  Han pouted.

“What about Hyunjin?  He’s gorgeous!  A prince!”  Bin gushed.

“He is both those things and more.  But I am not telling you my bias.  Give it up.”

“Ah!”  Bin pointed at me and looked at the other two.  “She didn’t deny he was her bias!  Its Hyunjin!”

Han and Felix made noises of acknowledgement and agreement.  “Hyun is not my bias!”  I shouted swiping Felixs phone as he pulled it out to send a mass text of their false discovery.  I held it out of his reach.

We wrestled over the phone until the car came to a stop at our hotel and an annoyed driver ushered us out.  I gave them an apologetic smile on the way by.

The second group met up with us in the lobby.  “What were you doing?  We could see you guys fighting from the other care!”  Ayen asked reaching out to fix my hair to reestablish contact with me after the short ride apart.  Hyun squeezed my hand quickly and Lino swatted my butt to do the same.  Chan steered clear – wisely – and Seungmin hid behind him looking miserable.

“We found out who her bias it!”  Felix announced distracting me from Seungmin.

“You did not!”  I jumped onto Felixs back and locked both hands over his mouth, latching onto him with my legs as he tried to escape.  “I am not telling you if I even have a bias – let alone who it is!”

“Alright, enough!  Behave!”  Chan ordered.  I felt him pull me off Felix and immediately shook him off, still pissed at him for lying to me.

Fine.  Where’s my room?”  I snapped.

We had an entire floor to ourselves.  Between me, the Omegas, security, and other staff, we needed the whole floor.  I got a room to myself, but the boys all doubled up, two per room.  Our rooms were in the middle of the floor – away from the stairway and elevator.

My suitcase was already waiting on the bed for me.  A brand-new luxury branded suitcase full of new clothes and items I would need while on tour – when they weren’t telling me what I needed to wear at least.

As I unpacked and settled in, my phone pinged with a notification.  I had it set to only notify me for the posts the boys make or any lives that are started.  Any other notifications I didn’t really care about and were a bit overwhelming.

It was Chan on a spontaneous live.  Curious, I clicked on the notification and let the live play.  I could see several other Stray Kids already viewing it, probably just as curious as I was.  What prompted Chan to randomly go live?

He was currently talking to someone off camera – I’m assuming Seungmin since that is who he was rooming with – as he waited for people to join.  He sat on his bed, against the headboard and it didn’t look like he had even changed out of the clothes he wore on the plane yet.  I couldn’t make out Sungmin’s responses but could hear he was responding – probably from the other bed from the angle Chan was looking towards.

Suddenly, he sighed heavily and faced the camera.  “Y/n, come get Seungmin.  He is very upset.”

“Hyung!”  Seungmin complained.  He sounded thick and stuffed like he had been crying.  Like when you’re sick with a stuffy nose.

Easily giving in, remembering his miserable look in the lobby, I headed across the hall to their room.  The last thing he needed was to keep mentioning me in his live – especially after what happened at the airport.  I haven’t looked, but I’m sure it’s all over the internet by now.  Posted, gifed, memed, and reposted a thousand times over.  And I suppose since both Chan and J said they made Seungmin stay quiet, I could let him off the hook now.

When I opened the door Chan silently pointed at a lump under the blankets of the second bed in the room.  Seungmin was curled into a ball, completely hiding under his comforter.

Throwing my phone on the bed, I climbed up to lay on top of him, weighing him down securely with my own body weight and letting my scent soak into his blankets.

“My Minnie.”  I called quietly.

A second later Mins hand snuck out of his blanket cocoon; palm open in invitation.  When I took his hand, he immediately jerked both back under his blanket.  I could feel soft puffs of hair as he brought my hand – and scent – closer to his nose.

I patted the blanket where his head was.  “Silly boy.”  I murmured making myself comfortable.

Only then did I realize Chan was talking, starting his live now that fans had a chance to get on.  I had been too distracted taking care of Seungmin to notice.

“…one is alright.  No one was physically hurt in the incident.”  He was abnormally serious, making my interest pique again.  “What happened at the airport was regrettable and it affected not only Y/n – our Alpha – but us as well.”

Twisting at an odd angle so I didn’t rip my hand from Sungmin’s, I took advantage of Chans pause to grab my phone and read the comments.  At the same time the bedroom door opened, and the other Omegas filed in and joined Chan – adjusting the camera to get them all in frame.  Even Seungmin slid gracelessly out from under me to appear.  Together they projected a united front that left me feeling stunned.

“So far we have chosen to ignore the negativity and threats from some members of STAY, never wanting to stifle your opinions.”  Felix began explaining uncharacteristically dim for one of the sunshine twins.

“However, Y/n is one of us.  A Stray Kid.  And our Alpha.  The most important member to us.”  Chan continued.  “And like we would with any member – we will do what we need to to keep her safe.”

“The difference is – if she is forced to go on hiatus for her safety – we are all going on hiatus.  A full blown one.  And we don’t want that, for anyone.”  Lino explained.

Surprisingly, the comments were pretty supportive.  STAY was condemning the actions of the attacker and saying we handled the situation very well.  There were even several comments inquiring if I was okay.  I was touched by their concern.

Cautiously, I hoped this show of support for me continued.  That this attack will bring them to accept me as Stray Kids’ Alpha.  That I may have proved myself in some small way.

“JYPE is investigating the incident.  We will continue the tour as scheduled as of now.”  Chan announced, though he sounded stressed.  “Though anyone attending can expect a bit more security until we are sure all of Stray Kids are and will remain safe.”

Alright, that way more than enough seriousness for one live.  He made his announcements and explained the consequences.  It’s time to bring the room back up.  Launching myself off the second bed, I flung myself across Lino and Hyun’s’ laps, quickly scrambling to sit up and face the camera.

“Let me tell you how beautiful Melbourne is!”  I gushed immediately.  “I can’t wait to take pictures and share them with you!  The architecture alone is mind blowing!  They have a yellow Victorian building!  Yellow!”

Flinders?”  Chan asked.

“Flinders – that’s it!”  I pointed at Chan.  “And Felix told me there’s street art – and oh!  The ocean!  It’s unlike any I’ve seen before!”

Chan chuckled.  “We are here for a reason, bug.  It’s not a vacation.”

I scoffed.  “To you it’s not, you’ve been here before.  I’m going to make the most of this trip!”

“I want to see the street art too!”  Hyun almost whined.

“Tough.  You will be in practice with the rest of us.”  Lino replied sternly.

Hyun mimicked him, making a face behind Linos back.  I snickered, rubbing my nose to cover it up.

Lino snapped around to glare at Hyune – who immediately smoothed his face and went silent, looking down.  “You’re getting scrambled eggs and tissues for breakfast!”  Lino declared.

Hyune whined and collapsed forward.  “Nooo!  I’m sorry!”

I reached back and patted his head with a laugh.  “Just think of it as extra fiber.”  I suggested.

“I’m sure we can manage to find some time for Y/n to sight see.”  Bin said rubbing Hyunes back.

Back to the camera I sighed.  “STAY – despite what happened, I am so excited to be here with Stray Kids and even meet some of you as well.”

The live ended pretty quickly after that.  The main goal of addressing the airport attack taken care of.  Everyone was tired from the long day.  I was ready to unpack the rest of my stuff and get something to eat.

Everyone left, back to their rooms, talking animatedly and too loudly.  After one more quick nuzzle, Seungmin disappeared into their bathroom.  I heard the water turn on a couple seconds later.

Chan was trying desperately to appear engrossed in his phone, but his need to make up with me and reestablish good contact permeated the room.  I really wanted to keep giving him the cold shoulder, I was still really upset about the whole thing.  But I was his Alpha, and he is only human.  And this early into the first times being significantly apart from each other with no reestablishing contact was a pretty harsh punishment.  And hopefully one he will remember so he doesn’t do this again in the future.  My trust, however, will take a lot longer to get back.

I sighed heavily.  “You lied to me Chan.  Treated me like a thing or a child.”

Immediately Chans phone was put down and he sat up straight, all pretenses of not being solely focused on me gone.  “I was trying to protect you.”

“I get that.  I understand and appreciate your wanting to keep me safe.  But this was something I needed to know.  I need to know anything like this so I can properly be aware and on guard.  You can’t – nor should you – shield me from everything.  I need to learn to navigate your world.”  I tried to explain.

“I know that now.  I was just worried they would bully you and scare you into doing what they want.  Staying home.  Leaving us.”

I deflated entirely.  “I’m not going to leave you.  And I won’t be bullied by some backwards thinking bigots.  Sorry to break it to you = you are stuck with me forever.”

Chan breathed out a laugh and looked at his hands twisting in his lap.  “I’m sorry.”  His voice cracked slightly with emotion.

I held my arms out in invitation, soft smile on my lips.  Chan immediately rolled forward, wrapping his arms around my waist and hiding his face in my lap.  I draped myself over his back.  “My trust will take longer to earn back, but as long as you don’t do something like this again you will eventually get it.”  My actions probably just fed his fears of abandonment, but he had to understand that what he did was not okay and couldn’t be repeated.

🧸🧸🧸🧸🧸🧸🧸🧸🧸🧸🧸🧸🧸🧸🧸🧸🧸🧸

General Taglist @stellasays45

Unwilling Alpha Taglist: @xxeiraxx @hanniemylovelyquokka @breadedloafs @songleepark @f1ln4dr3cl16mv33 @hyunjinhoexxx @kayleefriedchicken @vietjeb @hityoulikebahng @juju-227592 @ionlyeverwantedtobeyourequal @royal-shinigami @bangchansfavoritenoona @straykidslvr @bookswillfindyouaway @h0rnyp0t @Svmmerstime @jennibahng @kpopandmusicpassion @jasmin-loves-k-pop @cookey-lock @possum-playground @demigoddreamon-blog @rei-reia @dreamerwasfound @jasmin-loves-k-pop @ms-flowergirl @princess-sunshyn @technicallyimportantsweets @mbioooo0000 @jisungs-iced-americano @bluesoobinnie

[breadedloafs]

so pumped for this! like such a trope(is that the right term?) subversion🥰🥰🥰

Unwilling Alpha

Upcoming fic alert ⚠️

ABO dynamics with a twist.

In a world where everyone has a subgender of Alpha, Beta, or Omega y/n is a hiding Alpha. Using suppressants since she presented to seem like a beta.

Alphas are dying out and rare. It was dangerous to be an Alpha nowadays. You could be taken and never seen again at any moment by Alpha slave traders.

In walks Stray Kids who are on a deadline to find their Alpha and bond to them or disband forever. They have been trying for years to find an Alpha they can bond with no luck. But JYP has a secret weapon. If only y/n is willing.

[breadedloafs]

UM HELLO AMAZING WRITING?!?!?? also THE kim seungmin not being a complete menace??? unheard of😨 amazing work AS USUAL!

me seeing an update:

Going Dumb~ Chapter 9

ᯓᡣ𐭩Pairing; Kim Seungmin x Fem!reader, Stray kids x Fem!reader

ᯓᡣ𐭩 ᯓᡣ𐭩Summary; It had been over a decade since you had last seen each other, having met in choir when Seungmin was living with his grandparents in LA and you with your Aunt. Now that you are both presented adults, how will he handle a change to the reality of you he had made in his mind in your absence over the years?

ᯓᡣ𐭩 ᯓᡣ𐭩 ᯓᡣ𐭩 Notes; This is an ABO!AU. in this world when someone reaches puberty they will present with one of three sub genders; alpha, beta, or omega. Due to Alphas and Omegas experiencing rut and heat, some jobs are restrictive as to what sub genders they will hire, specifically singling out omegas as heat suppressants are harder to obtain than rut suppressants. Scent glands are located near the pressure points on the neck and small hormonal patches called scent blockers can be placed over them to reduce or rid an individual of their scent for a period of time depending on the strength of the hormones in the patch.

ᯓᡣ𐭩 ᯓᡣ𐭩 ᯓᡣ𐭩ᯓᡣ𐭩Warnings; abo!au, beta!kim seungmin, almost all alpha!straykids, female!reader, poly!pack dynamics, angst, mild violence, mentions of sexual harassment/assault and discrimination, smut, enemies to lovers, Kim seungmin is kind of an ass I’m so sorry dandy boy, she/her pronouns used for reader, jealous seungmin, I have only ever wrote one abo story before but it is one of my favorite genres so I hope I can do this justice~

It wasn’t too long after Chan had left and you had began drifting back to sleep when the door quietly pushed open and someone slipped into the room and under the covers, careful not to wake you.

Despite their efforts, your eyes fluttered open to be met with a foxlike gaze staring back at you with a startled expression. “Sorry bunny, was I too loud?” Jeongin spoke softly, a frown on his face causing you to shake your head frantically and give him a sleepy smile. “No, just felt the bed move a bit…” you said with a yawn, rubbing at your eyes.

The alpha whined, pulling the blankets up over the two of you higher. “Just go back to sleep, ‘kay? It’s still early, Channie hyung just asked if I’d come keep you company….said you were cold?” His pout was so cute it made you wanna reach up and pinch at his cheeks though you refrained and instead chose to snuggle closer to the young alpha and inhale the deep smell of black cherry. “M’kay, don’t have to tell me twice ayen~” you said with a bright smile, eyes closing as you started to drift off in the maknae’s arms.

Jeongin smiled, a light blush on his cheeks as he brought one hand up to play with your hair gently until he too fell back asleep with you in his arms.

After sleeping in a few more hours, the smell of someone cooking wafted into Chan’s room and effectively woke the both of you.

“Did you sleep okay?” Jeongin said with a yawn, sitting up in the bed causing the blankets to pool at his waist and pull away from you slightly. “Yeah I did, thanks to you~” You said with a smile, rubbing the sleep from your eyes as you sat up beside him. “Should we go see what whoever’s out there is cooking?” You questioned, raising an eyebrow at the alpha who nodded eagerly. “M’so hungry- smells like Leeknow hyung’s cooking!” Without another word the maknae was up and pulling you with him into the kitchen.

“Good morning sleepy heads!” Jisung chirped from the island, the cup of coffee in his hands nowhere near as strong as his own natural scent even with the smell of Minho’s caramel scent mixed within it. You gave the alpha a sleepy smile and settled beside him with a wink. “You and Min smell like you had fun last night after I left.” A light blush crept up his neck and to his cheeks at your words, looking over to where Minho was cooking to see if he had also heard. “You could say that, yeah-“

You laughed into your hand at his reaction to your teasing, feeling good to finally not be the one turning red at one of their relentless attempts to fluster you. “Cutie, Innie, you hungry?” The two of you nodded in sync as you leaned over the island to try and get a better look at what the older was cooking up.

“I can always eat.” The youngest chirped as he walked to where the coffee pot sat on the counter. “Bunny do you want some?” He gestured towards the cup he was pouring for himself before moving to get an extra mug.

“No thanks- I feel weirdly energetic already.” Seungmin appeared from his room, wordlessly shuffling over to where you stood and wrapped his arms around your waist from behind with his chin resting on your shoulder. “That’s normal for after an omega’s heat breaks.” Minho explained, messing more with whatever it was he was cooking on the stove before moving to grab a stack of plates from the cabinet. At the mention of your heat, Seungmin looked over to where Jisung stood beside you to see him give you a look that caused you to blush and look away from him.

Seungmin pulled away, feeling nauseous at the display as he felt angry stew in his chest. At the loss of warm you let out a whine and turned to see where your childhood friend had gone to catch him moving over to rummage around in the fridge for something other than coffee to drink. He berated himself in his head for getting upset over the interaction and the memory of the intimacy you now shared with the alpha. Something far back in his mind growled, gnashing it’s teeth as it tried to claw its way to the surface. The desire to steal you away and not let anyone even look at you again echoing loudly in his mind though he couldn’t understand why.

As you watched Seungmin make a quick plate of whatever Minho had been cooking before retreating back to his room a frown found its way to your face. “What’s up with him?” You said, just above a whisper as the second oldest passed you a plate of your own full of the breakfast he had made. “Woke up on the wrong side of the bed I assume.” The alpha smirked, passing plates out to Jeongin and Jisung before leaning against the island with his own plate before digging in. “Don’t mind him- he has his moments.” You nodded, knowing all too well how his so called moments could be. Deep down you worried that maybe you had done something to upset the beta, afraid of ending up back how you had been when you first arrived.

The four of you ate in relative silence, you and Jeongin clearing aways and cleaning up after everyone was finished. While you were at the sink washing up the dishes you felt a pair of arms snaking around your waist from behind. The smell of warm caramel enveloped you and you smiled softly to yourself. “Hi Min.” Your voice was calm, your hands continuing to work at your task of washing up while the alpha’s chin came to rest on your shoulder and he took a deep inhale near the scent gland on your neck. “You still smell like Hannie-“ With a giggle you shrugged off his words, setting another two plates into the drying rack on the counter beside the sink. “Is that a bad thing?”

At your question, Jisung could be heard shouting out from where he sat in the living room on his phone that it most definitely wasn’t. However, the older alpha leaned in to muzzle against your neck. “Could smell better like the both of us.” He teased, causing you to almost drop the plate you were holding into the sink. A blush crept up to your cheeks and you carefully pulled away from Minho’s embrace to finish up and dry your quickly pruning hands.

Minho tried not to take your actions as a form of rejection, the sight of your flushed skin calming any worry he had that he may have been too forward and upset you. Well, that and the sweet smell of oranges filling the space you shared in the kitchen. “Listen- uh…do you have any plans today?” You thought for a moment, moving passed the alpha to flop down onto the couch beside Jisung who’s arms immediately pulled you closer to him. “Not that I can think of? I’m kinda off whenever you guys are-“

The older alpha stared at you blankly for a moment before nodding, chuckling awkwardly to himself. “Right, right- we’ll I wasn’t sure if anyone else had made plans with you so I wanted to check-“ coming around the couch, Minho took a seat on the over side of you as Jisung gave a kiss to the top of your head. At the feeling you leaned your head back against his shoulder to look up at him and he gave a wide, heart shaped smile once he had your attention. “What Minho is taking forever to say is that we want to take you shopping today if you are up for it.”

It was your turn to stare, a lost and confused look in your eyes as you pulled away to look at him properly. “Shopping? Is there a reason or you guys just feeling like enjoying some retail therapy?” You teased them lightly, not fully grasping what they meant. “Bunny- no, we mean shopping for you. Well, more specifically for your room!” Oh, you thought. Your eyes subconsciously drifted over to the door to your room as your head tilted slightly. “What do I need to go shopping for my room for?”

Minho whined, causing Jisung to follow suit as the pair of alphas draped themselves over you dramatically. “Your room is so lame!” Minho said, over exaggerating his words with the way he groaned along with them. Jisung nodded in agreement and gave you the softest puppy dog eyes you’d ever seen. “Please go shopping with us for your room- you can pick out whatever you like just as long as it’s really what you like! Our treat!” You frowned a bit, looking between the alphas as you bit your lower lip.

“I couldn’t ask you guys to do that-“ Minho perked up, taking your hand in his own as he pulled you in the direction of your room. “Well good thing you aren’t asking, we are offering.” “Begging-“ Jisung corrected, hot on your heels as he trailed after the pair of you. “Yeah- that! Anyways- please get ready and we will be waiting out here for you so we can go.” The older alpha gently ushered you into your room and you let out a soft laugh. “I am not really getting a say in this, am I?”

The pair shook their heads, smiles wide as they closed the door for you to get ready. “Nope! It’s for your own good. Don’t take too long now-“ You heard the sound of their foot steps retreating back into the living room as you shook your head, laughing still at their antics while heading over to where your suitcases sat in your closet.

Shopping for your room had taken much longer than any of you had anticipated, Jisung and Minho insisting that you needed to replace almost everything already in the room to suit your taste on top of finding things to actually decorate and make it feel more personal. You ended up back at the dorm in the early evening, having to call in reinforcements from the other members to carry in everything that didn’t need to be ordered.

There was everything from new bedding, decorative pillows and throw blankets, stuff to hang on the walls and set on your desk and dresser, not to mention the new bed frame and mattress that Minho insisted you needed because your eyes lingered on the display a bit too long in the store.

Now, sat back in your room with multiple bags full of what the two alphas had got for you, you got to work setting everything up to your liking. It didn’t take nearly as long as shopping for everything had, finishing up the final touches you took a step back to admire your work. The room now looked warm and inviting, everything in soft shades of orange, yellow, and green with touches of creams to balance it out. You had even switched out the overhead lights in the room and left only the new lamp at your bedside table on to cast a warm glow around the room.

The only task you had yet to complete was your closet.

Minho had given you strict instructions to unpack your belongings finally, even purchasing new hangers to prompt you into doing so. You didn’t really know why you had put it off, telling yourself it was most likely due to the nature of their, and now by extension your, job. Traveling was a necessity and having everything still packed away made it more convenient but you knew deep down you we’re waiting for something to go wrong, for the other shoe to drop so to speak and for you to be out of a home again.

Home.

That’s what this was for you.

More than just a place to eat, bathe, and rest your head at night. This was your home and so were they. The thought of ever having to leave again caused a rock like put to rest in your gut and make you feel nauseous and dizzy.

As these thoughts were racing through your head and you were slowly putting away each individual item of clothing like a game of jenga where one wrong move could send the whole tower crashing down around you, a soft knock sounded at the door and the smell of warm fresh linens wafted from the crack underneath. “Come in, Minnie.” You called softly, working to hang up one of your sweaters without snagging the fabric on the hanger.

The door opened slowly, the beta making his way inside before closing it behind him with a soft click. “Woah…you’ve really started to make the place your own, huh?” He said, a hint of fondness in his tone as he made his way into the dimly lit room to take a seat on the edge of your bed.

You nodded, smiling to yourself as you continued to work putting away your clothes. “Mhm, you could say that…Min and Hannie didn’t really give me much of a choice.” You said with a laugh, thinking back to how they practically dragged you from store to store picking up anything that seemed to catch your eye and refusing to take no for an answer when it came to getting it for you. “Not that I’m not grateful- I just….didn’t see why it was so necessary.”

Seungmin nodded, fighting off the smell of soured laundry left in the wash too long from invading his normally neutral scent at the mention of a certain alpha. “Right- about that…” his word’s caught your interest, your hands now working to fold and place articles of your clothing away in the small dresser in the room. “About what- My room? Do you know why they were so insistent that I decorate all of a sudden?” Though you weren’t facing him, the beta shook his head before realizing he would have to vocalize his thoughts to you for you to understand.

Taking a deep, shaky breath, his fists curled into the comforter beneath him as his gaze was glued to his lap. “Han- um…you and he are like- what is going on there?” His words both came tumbling out of his mouth like a can of soda shaken violently before being opened while also feeling like it took the force of an army to push them out. “What-“ Your movements froze mid fold as you held a soft pair of sweat pants to your torso, not noticing that they happened to be Seungmin’s that he had loaned you all those months ago yet you had kept forgetting to return them.

The beta closed his eyes tightly, nose scrunching slightly with the force. “It’s just- I get it, ya know….he’s a good alpha. He better treat you well or I-“ you cut him off with a giggle, hand coming up to cover your mouth as you turned to face him. “Minnie, honey- that’s really sweet of you, honestly, but-“ You made your way over to him, standing in front of where he sat on the bed to run a hand through his hair gently. “There isn’t anything going on between me and Jisung.”

He leaned into your touch, a contented sound raising in the back of his throat as he felt his body visibly relax from the tension he was holding in since the moment he and the two youngest alphas had returned back from their vacation. “Really? But-“ You shook your head, smiling down at him as you let the smell of sweet citrus surround you both. “We’re you jealous?” You couldn’t help but ask, some insane part of you wishing he was. You always knew part of you, no matter how small, had feelings for the beta. Even as children you couldn’t help but admire him, and that admiration had turned into adoration over time.

Now, with how close the two of you had been growing with the close proximity, you couldn’t deny the attraction there that pulled you towards him. You had never believed in the soulmate bonds everyone spoke of, thinking them just a silly superstition, until you had met Seungmin all those years ago. You tried to ignore and push away those thoughts, especially since the two of you were now working together. But with him in front of you now, face heating up slightly as he inquired about your time spending your heat with one of his members, you found it hard not to let your mind wonder of what it could mean.

“No- ‘m not jealous.” Seungmin huffed, pulling you to sit on his lap as he buried his face in the crook of your neck to rub his nose and cheek against your scent gland so the smell would wash over him completely. “Just worried….I- I just got you back, and I was such an ass in the beginning…” he explained softly, voice just above a whisper now. “If you and Han got together now- I dunno I just was afraid maybe you wouldn’t want to spend as much time with me.” You smiled, giggling a little as you placed a kiss on the top of his head. “You think you can get rid of me so easily? Sorry, Minnie. I’m you’re problem til the day I die.” You teased, pulling back to cup his face in your hands.

The smell of warm laundry straight from the dryer and sweet candied citrus swirled around the two of you as you stared into each others eyes for what felt like an eternity. Seungmin swallowed hard, trying to force his eyes to look away and save himself some dignity before you could catch the way his gaze shifted slight to look down at your soft, plump lips only inches from his own. It would be so easy for him to tilt his head up just so, and press a light kiss against those lips. A whimper escaped his throat before he could stop it and instead of giving into his impulsive thoughts he rested his head back against your shoulder.

You laughed, shaking your head as your heart was beating out of your chest. For a moment there it felt as if the beta was going to kiss you, and you probably wouldn’t have had the strength to stop him. “Seungmin, really….you don’t have anything to worry about. I’m not going anywhere any time soon- but I’m glad you came to me about your worries.” You brushed his hair back gently before rising from where you had been sitting on his lap. “I gotta finish putting these away, but I’ll be done in a bit and then we can go cuddle up in your room for a movie night if you want?” You suggested, figuring he was just missing you since it had been almost a month since they had all seen you or Jisung between the schedules you two had to miss and their vacation time after.

Before the beta could answer there was a knock at the door before it quickly opened to show a freshly showered Chan dressed comfortably in a pair of sweat pants and a tight fitting black tank top. “Hey Bunny I was thinking and I was wondering if you wanted- oh. Hi Seungmin- sorry Bun, I didn’t know you had company…” the beta stood quickly, looking between the two of you before bowing slightly to the alpha. “I was just heading out, hyung.” Seungmin spoke softly, giving you a sweet smile before heading out.

The pack leader didn’t miss the look of longing on your face as he left, or the way the room smelled like a perfect mix of the two of you in a way that brought him deep comfort. A smile settled on his face, knowing deep down what he had come to speak to you about was right as the effect the both of your scents had to calm down his nerves in an instant was enough reassurance for him that he wasn’t thinking irrationally. “Is everything okay, Chris?” You asked softly, trying not to sound too disappointed at the departure of the younger man. “Oh- right!” The alpha beamed, taking the clothing you were folding to set it on top of the dresser before taking both of your hands into his larger ones. “Bunny, I know this is coming far too late, and at this point it is only a formality- to make things official-“ As the older rambled on, your face betrayed you as it dawned on you what he had come to ask. “Yeah?” Your voice was full of hope, looking up into his warm brown eyes with excitement as you tried not to bounce on the balls of your feet with the anticipation building inside of your chest.

The alpha laughed, shaking his head before pulling your hands so that they rested against his chest and his arms moved to circle around your waist as if to help ground you from the adrenaline coursing through you. “Would you please join my pack?” You practically squealed, launching yourself at him as your arms wrapped around his neck and you cling to him tightly. “As if I’d ever say no-“ he chuckled, holding you close and rubbing slow circles over your back before carefully setting you down. “Well I wanted to make sure- you know you are already pack to all of us….this will just make things more-“ “-real.” You said, almost breathlessly as you thought about how things got to this point, all that you had been through to make it here.

“Do you want to do this here or-“ you said, eager to officially become a member of the pack you had become so fond of. “I thought so…if you want- would make the room smell a lot like me though.” You scoffed, eyes rolling playfully as you pulled the older man over to the bed. “You say that like it’s a negative thing-“ he only chuckled, choosing not to answer as you stopped at the edge of the bed.

Suddenly nerves started to build inside of you, wondering if it would hurt like how your mother had always warned though you were sure that was only to stop you from joining the first pack to come along asking for you to be their omega.

Chan offered a warm, dimpled smile as he could smell the anxiety suddenly tinging your scent. “Bunny, breathe.” His voice was deep, soothing, as one of his hands came to cup the back of your neck while the other rested on your waist. You forced yourself to hold eye contact with the alpha as he carefully pulled you close against his chest while using the hand on the back of your neck to tilt your head and make room for him.

His breath felt hot against your skin as he placed soft kisses against your scent glands, shivers running down your spine at the anticipation before suddenly you felt the sharp sting of his canines piercing your skin. You let out a whimper, hands fisting in his top before suddenly you felt your mind wiring with the connection to the eight members to yourself. Just like that your mind, body, and spirit felt heavily in tune with the man in front of you and as the feeling overwhelmed you your body went limp in his hold.

The leader was quick to support your weight, the hand on your waist curving around to hold you up against him before gently laying you down against the soft mattress. As he pulled away from your neck, Chan looked down into your blissed out expression and chuckled. “You took it better than Seungmin did- don’t tell him I told you so but the pup was a blubbering mess when he got his pack mark.” You couldn’t help but giggle, shaking your head at the thought as Chan laid down beside you and began carding his fingers through your hair gently. “Yeah? Well- he doesn’t like to advertise it but he is pretty sensitive.” The alpha laughed, head burying into your hair as he placed a kiss there.

“Want me to stay here for a bit while you settle into it all?” You nodded instantly, not hesitation as you curled into his side. “Please?” He nodded, holding you against him as you rested your head against his chest.

While you lay there, heart beat regulating itself from where it had spiked from the sudden rush of being linked together with the others instinctually. You could hear your phone buzzing on the beside table, no doubt from the others as they had to have felt the moment you were connected with them all through their own pack marks. “Leave it. We’ll go out and see them for dinner shortly anyways and we can talk all about it. Now I get you all to myself, the new baby of the pack.”

You giggled, shaking your head as you nuzzled your face into the crook of his neck. “Jeongin isn’t gonna be too happy about that-“ the older scoffed, pulling back enough to look down at you. “Actually it was Minho before you- so you’ll have to take it up with him.” His smirk wasn’t missable and you felt yourself take a deep and shaky breath. “Oh-“ was all you said as the alpha burst into a fit of laughter at the look of fear in your eyes, though only feigned as you knew the second eldest would never lay a finger on you like he did some of the others. Call it omega privileges if you will, or just the alpha’s own bias.

The two of you stayed like that for the rest of the evening until Minho was practically breaking down your door with how hard he was knocking, assuming the pair of you had fallen asleep, coming to let you know that dinner was ready and to come eat before it was all gone.

Three weeks, that’s how long it had been since you officially became part of the pack.

Things were going well and you felt as though you had found a better home than you could have ever imagined with the stray kids pack. Your days didn’t change much, only now the members who used to hold back from scenting you didn’t hesitate any longer. You were never without at least two of the members scents mixed into your own and it definitely turned some heads at the company but no one said a thing to you or the others about it.

You also had to get used to more than just Minho and Seungmin being overprotective.

If you were in the buildings cafeteria to grab coffees for the members, you would feel Hyunjin’s arms wrap around you lazily from behind as his chin came to rest on your shoulder and the scent of worn leather that had been sitting out in the sun draping over you just as his lithe frame did. His eyes would dart around the room, almost daring anyone to look at you the wrong way.

Or say you were at the photoshoot for their upcoming comeback, watching as they got done up in all the glitz and glam while unbeknownst to you the photographer was approaching from behind with a look in his eyes that didn’t settle well with Felix when he caught the movement from the corner of his eye.

Just as you were introducing yourself to the camera man you felt a strong arm wrap around your waist and the blonde’s long hair tickling at the side of your neck as he leaned down to whisper to you “is he giving you any trouble?” His voice was deep, a low growl hidden in his tone as you quickly shook your head, pushing out your scent in an attempt to prove to him that you were at ease. “Everything‘a okay Lixie, really.” With a little huff and a saccharine smile he gave a kiss to your temple before calling for the photograph to follow him, claiming he was ready for his solo shots while leaving the strong scent of sweet chocolate liquor on your skin where he had just held you.

And of course there was now, waiting at the airport with the members dressed head to toe in Tommy Hilfiger for their appearance at the Met Gala in just a few days time. You had Changbin on one side of you, his pine scent smelling like a forest after a heavy rainfall while on the other side of you Chan’s ocean breeze smelt more like a bright summers day. The contrast had you feeling dizzy as the cameras in front of you flashed in your eyes despite the sunglasses you wore for protection.

The boys had insisted they dress you up to match as well. Though it was just a simple pair of light wash jeans and a bright red Tommy Hilfiger sweatshirt, your heart fluttered at the thought that they wanted you to be seen as a part of them so publicly. While the rest of their staff wore their usual attire, you clearly stood out and almost looked to be a part of the group, and by a technicality you were.

You may not be a member of stray kids the band, but you were part of their pack and the visual hint to this sent fans into a spiral as your attire paired with the group’s quickly became a trending topic while you were busy boarding your flight to New York.

It felt a little unnerving to be headed back to the states after so long, especially the East Coast where you were originally from. Almost half a year had past and things were so different than when you had arrived for Korea alone and scared yet hopeful of what the new beginning would bring. Oh how right you were to be so hopeful.

author’s note: I am SO sorry this took me so long to update- I honestly just got so busy and my muse for this story started to kinda wither a bit but reading everyones lovely comments and reposts recently has been reviving my inspiration and I just couldn’t put it off any longer! Also I know- I was gonna keep where exactly Bunny is from more vague but tbh it’s hard to write a character being from somewhere you aren’t used to or have never been before?? So uuuhh east coast rep it is hehe~ please lmk what you all think of this chapter, what was your favorite part, and what you are excited for to possibly happen in the next chapter (spoiler alter it’s gonna contain scenes from the Met sooo let your imagination run wild with that for now!) ᕱᕱ₊˚⊹♡

taglist; (pink users I wasn’t able to tag) @coastinglove @skzswife @maisyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy @doitforbangchan @chartrucewhore @sebastianswhore13 @finnydraws @bahablastplz @0325tiny @motheraiya55 @confusedabouteverythings @hellevator-143 @ihrtlix @h0rnyp0t @katsukis1wife @emmxxsworld @tenshimara @im-sinking-in-mud @n1nme4r

[breadedloafs]

LETS FUCKINF GO BITCHES OH YEAH MC GETS ALL OF THEM OH YEAH🎉🎉🎉🎉

me to everyone reading: 🍾 🥂 we had it rough but we made it!

Inception

Ateez Ot8 x Reader

Chapter 49

Finally, the moment of truth everyone! Grab your tissues! As usual, big thanks to @rocker7898 for editing! <3

Yunho’s POV

Leaving her knowing what would happen was undoubtedly the hardest thing I had to do. As much as I wanted to be selfish and be the mate she needed, I couldn’t. I never loathed my gifts as much as I did in the moment I realized they would prove useless to her. If the situation were different, and she needed me, I would have laid everything I had at her feet to be her first choice. Instead, I was stuck here, my feet rooted to the floor of the front foyer, belonging to the home of the dragon that would be taking my place. I stared down at the dark marble, seconds away from letting the unbearable pain in my chest swallow me. A deep sigh to my left hardly registered as Hongjoong was the first to make his way through the front entryway, deeper into the castle.

“I need a fucking drink.”

With hardly a thought, I followed him into the nearest sitting room, drinking not being a half bad idea. Hongjoong ran a hand through his hair, attempting to fix the disheveled silvery mess, while his eyes scanned the cart stocked full of various liquors. I didn’t bother waiting for him to choose, swiping a bottle of whiskey before carrying it across the room and perching myself on one of the windowsills. I popped the top off, bringing the drink to my lips for a few large gulps to get myself started.

“This sucks.” Wooyoung huffed, dropping himself haphazardly onto one of the couches.

He threw one arm over his eyes, grumbling under his breath as San took the open seat beside him. I didn’t bother vocalizing my agreement, we all felt the same way about it. I could feel the sea of emotions riding the bond between us, mirroring my own restlessness and misery. Underneath it all was another emotion that I knew didn’t belong to any of the seven currently in the room together. My grip on the bottle’s neck tightened as I shoved the thought of tapping into that connection further down, where it was hopefully inaccessible. Maybe after a couple of bottles it would be. 

Easier said than done when the bond between us and Yeosang flared to life. 

Mingi’s expression twisted in despair, his eyes slowly meeting mine from across the room. I swallowed hard, the lump in my throat burning more than any whiskey, as I looked away. While that single gentle thrum in my shared bonds pulsed beckoningly, I could feel my heart breaking. The desire to slip into that moment with Yeosang, to feel what he felt with Y/N, was overwhelming. Even more so when I considered the possibility that it might be the only time I’d get to experience at least a sliver of that happiness.

With great effort, I lifted the bottle again, drowning that urge and my heartache simultaneously.

“What if…” San’s voice was quiet, but it pierced the silent room as if he had shouted, the tremble in it catching everyone’s attention.

He rubbed his palms over his thighs, gripping his knees to keep them still as he took a steadying breath.

“What if this does break the bond?”

The silence that followed was different from before, his question leaving a lingering tension that put all of us on edge, more than we already were. No one dared entertain the thought, not even with the risk of it happening as we spoke. I let the whiskey drop from my fingers, the glass thunking onto the windowsill, garnering the room’s attention.

“Does it matter? I still intend on making her queen of Lodor if she wants it.”

My words were sharp, San quickly looking away as he shifted uncomfortably across the room. It didn’t matter whether the bond between Y/N and I disappeared, bond or no bond, I knew what I felt for her.

“Even if it meant risking any future mate?” Hongjoong challenged my words, lifting an eyebrow as he brought his own liquor to his lips.

I leveled a glare on him, latching onto the irritation he sparked within me.

“If my dragon ever wanted someone else, I wouldn’t.”  

“And when it came time to relinquish your throne and you have no heir to give it to, what then?” Hongjoong hummed, unperturbed by my hostility.

“My throne would belong to her heir.” I snapped, standing from the windowsill to face Hongjoong head on.

The animosity I turned to him coated the room like thick miasma, the others glancing between us, some in shock and the rest wondering if they should mediate the tension. Hongjoong finally realized he had pushed too far, his undisturbed demeanor changing to the defense as I squared up to him. He set his own bottle down, eyes filled with warning as he looked up at me.

“You’d hand your kingdom to Merene?”

“I’d hand my kingdom to the heir of its queen. Regardless of whether they were mine or not.”

The lopsided grin that overtook Hongjoong’s face irritated me beyond belief, part of me ready to rip him apart if he dared condescend me. I took half a threatening step his direction before his words stopped me dead.

“Good.”

“Excuse me?”

I wasn’t the only one filled with confusion. Everyone snapped their surprised eyes his way, his smug expression betraying nothing. Even Seonghwa seemed lost, searching Hongjoong’s change in attitude for any clues as to what he was thinking.

“Just making sure we’re all on the same page.” He hummed, knocking back the rest of his drink. “I’m inclined to drink myself to the brink now rather than later. I imagine the moment we lose our bond with her it won’t be pretty. What say you?”

He pointedly looked at me before turning his attention back to the liquor cart in search of a full bottle this time. Jongho rolled his eyes, Seonghwa huffing out a scoff before deciding to leave the room altogether. I watched him go, wondering exactly how the conversation between him and Y/N went the night I left them alone in the kitchen. Something was off with him when it came to her. Seonghwa didn’t let things get under his skin, and if it did, he certainly never showed it. Out of the eight of us, he was the most reserved. There were probably less than a handful of people in his life that he trusted enough with his thoughts and feelings and one of them was planning on getting shitfaced.

At the thought of said man, I glanced back to him. Hongjoong looking unusually carefree as he surveyed his choices of liquor, not even bothering to watch his closest comrade storm out of the room. I wondered if Seonghwa had confided in him, the thought not an outlandish one. Hongjoong could keep a secret when he needed to. It would be hard getting him to admit whether he knew what was going on between Hwa and Y/N, but not impossible.

“Are we sure this is even a good idea?” San asked, grunting when Hongjoong tossed a bottle his way.

It hadn’t even been in his hands for two seconds before Wooyoung stole it, settling into his seat on the couch for the foreseeable future.

“Is there a problem with drinking away our sorrow?” Hongjoong inquired.

“Well, no, but what if something happens? Or if Y/N and Yeo need us?”

“I’m not drinking.” Jongho deadpanned when Hongjoong attempted to hand a bottle off to him next.

Hardly ruffled, Hongjoong shrugged before choosing to keep it for himself.

“Yeosang is capable of handling himself and Y/N should anything happen.” Mingi reassured him.

I took my seat by the windowsill again, looking out on the castle grounds as far as the encroaching fog would let me. It seemed Merene’s nice weather for the day wouldn’t hold out for much longer.

“I don’t doubt that, but…” San trailed off, his brows pinching together as he lost himself to his thoughts.

The seed of San’s concerns had been planted, the urge to make sure everything was fine tempting me to tap into the connection I shared with them again. I opened it only slightly, just enough to know whether they were okay when I felt the lines of my bonds fluctuate wildly. I dropped the decanter I’d been nursing, the glass shattering against the floor at my feet as my bond with Y/N pulled taut. The intensity of it took my breath away, my body feeling as if it were in freefall, nearly bringing me to my knees while I sucked in sharp lungfuls of breath.

“Fuck.” I groaned.

I never felt anything like it before, but I didn’t have to know exactly what was happening. My turmoil wasn’t my own, the stretch of the bond actually sending Mingi to his knees, his legs collapsing under him, one hand barely managing to catch himself on the couch San and Wooyoung occupied. San hissed, hand flying to his chest as if he could physically grasp the phantom pain while Wooyoung gripped the arm of the couch tightly. Jongho and Hongjoong fared no better. Hongjoong’s jaw clenched tightly while he held onto the bottle in his hand hard enough to turn his knuckles white. Jongho’s face twisted in agony, fists clenched and hands shaking. I panted heavily, my anxiety spiking as my bond with Y/N twisted, the line pulling and pulling, seconds away from snapping altogether.

“No.” I groaned, managing a couple of steps before stumbling.

I needed her. Inside, my dragon raged restlessly, demanding I get up and find her. 

Go to her.

Stop her.

But I couldn’t.

Desperately, I found myself mentally wrapping around that connection between us, praying for it to hold strong. It felt like I was fighting against a moving mountain, my attempt futile until all the sudden the tension released. I gasped, slumping over in exhaustion, my body shaking with exertion I only ever experienced after rigorous hours of training. Frantically, I searched for my bond, feeling the ones I shared with the other seven kings were as prominent as they’d always been, except Yeosang’s flared to life a little more than it used to. I kept digging, reaching out to find her until finally, I felt it. Y/N. I let my body drop against the nearest piece of furniture, my eyes closing in relief feeling our connection still intact.

My eyes began to water, the tears building beneath my eyelids until they overflowed, and a single tear ran down my cheek. She was still there. Our bond hadn’t broken. I basked in its presence, soaking up every ounce of comfort it gave me. A loud groan reminded me of the others, my eyes flying open to check on them, only to find them in various states of relief. Another groan clued me in to Mingi, his blue locks peeking over the back of the couch as he shakily lifted himself back onto his feet. He scanned the room, locking eyes with me before shaking his head.

“That fucking sucked.”

The answering chuckle caught both of our attention, heads turning to find Hongjoong laughing like a maniac despite looking as if he’d been dragged behind a horse for several miles.

“Why the fuck are you laughing?” Jongho snapped, fighting to keep his own exhaustion at bay.

“Can you feel it?” Hongjoong sighed contentedly. “It’s still there. She’s ours.”

Jongho mumbled his annoyance, but didn’t say anything more. Hongjoong relaxed into his chair, wide grin never fading even as he tried to catch his breath. I followed suit, letting myself fall backwards as exhaustion overcame me. I stared up at the ceiling above me, still holding onto our bond as I let a small smile of my own slip through.

Taglist (closed):

@mia-vicious @ddaeing @milliondollarpercy @s0obinluvr @marievllr-abg

@park-simphwa @0325tiny @doggopepper @ahhhhhhhhhghh @huachengsbestie01

@dvalitaes @watamotee33 @channiespup @lunababyhoneybee @is4b3ll3s

@angelsaway @readerofallthingss @itsmeregan @dreamingofyeo @shookykookie30

@altgojo @stopeatread @r-a-v-a @hyunmikim @atinymonbebestay

@pocketjoong-reads @doom-fics @chatsgotmytongue @intancollins @blue1amory

@liniiiaa @shironi @catribohope @loveforred @hwasfavgf

@mingtina @lilbugs-things @breadedloafs @san-realblkwife @punkhazardlaw

@i-resideinthevoid @meljoongiee @mjyungi @bangtanxberm @purplelady85

@eburneon @ldysmfrst @itsurgurlyuki @bratty-tingz @i-like-puppy-mg

@blackb3ll @skyys-universe @missbangtangirl

[breadedloafs]

Losing Humanity: OT8 x Male!Reader Pt. 1

Pairing: Vampire!Hyunjin x Male!Reader (end game) | Side pairings: OT8 x Male!reader, Vampire!Felix x Lycan!Chan, Vampire!Minho x Lycan!Han

Genre: Angst, smut, horror | Au: Resident Evil: Village, vampires, werewolves/lycans, hybrids.

Word Count: 7k

Summary: Following a dreadful experiment, YN has to wrestle with his new body and abilities. With the help of the four lords and their sons, he might be able to find the family and purpose he'd been looking for.

Overall Tags: strangers to lovers, exes to lovers, secret romances, feuding families, omegaverse, alpha/beta/omega dynamics, graphic depictions of violence, blood and violence, mad science experiments, eventual smut, male reader fic, graphic depictions of human to monster transformations, horror, suspense. anal sex, anal fingering, loss of virginity, virgin!reader, threesome -/m/m/m, group sex, rimming, blowjobs, rough blowjobs, water sex, outdoor sex, harem but one end game, happy ending, tentacle sex, hallucinations, psychological horror

Disclaimer: These works are completely fictitious and for entertainment purposes only. They are not meant to reflect or label the members of Stray Kids in any way. The events within never took place. Thank you.

A/N: this is a revamped version of an ATEEZ fic I'd written a while ago, but only better haha I hope you still enjoy it even as Stray Kids.

***

“Here’s where I stop,” the coachman told you in a gruff voice. “The horses won’t go any further.”

You stared out from the back of the wagon to the road ahead. Stretching about a mile, the harsh cold path made for an intimidating walk. Black rocks covered lightly with snow lined the long wheel tracks carts and horses made right up to this point. Beyond, it appeared as if very few trekked the rest of the way. The idea of walking through the freezing cold with nothing but your jacket, pants and boots seemed daunting. Your father told you the journey to the castle wouldn’t be easy, but it’d be worth it in the end. 

“Why not?” You asked, hoping the coachman might change his mind. 

“The place frightens them,” he said. “They won’t go any farther than this before they start getting riled up. That place is cursed, I tell you.” He faced forward as if looking at the castle himself, “You have to be mad or desperate to go up there.”

“So, I’m to walk the rest of the way?” Walking alone up a tall mountain in the dark was not ideal during these times. “Is that safe?”  

“The castle isn’t that far from here,” he said. “It’s only about half a mile until you reach the gates, then a bit more after that.”

You’d dreaded the answer, but still wasn't surprised. A lot of villagers showed hesitancy when they spoke of Castle Dimitrescu. The mistress of the castle ruled over their side of the village with an iron fist. Your mother used to say it was by the grace and protection of Mother Miranda that she didn’t slaughter the whole village. But, that did not stop anyone from noticing the disappearances or missing livestock. 

Your neighbor woke up his entire household shouting about the maimed carcass of his prized cow, Anita. He told your father that he found her torn to bits in her stall, large chunks of flesh bitten off right to the bone. You suggested that a wolf might’ve gotten into his barn, but you said that to try diverting from what really troubled everyone: the beasts ate her. You shivered thinking of the hairy, snarling, bloody monsters who occasionally roam the forests, ravaging anything they can get their hands on. You pictured them feasting on the corpse of young, pretty Camila, who’d gone missing several days ago or strong farmer Elijah who’d last been seen working in his field. Only one person showed no fear upon entering the woods: The Huntsman. 

The Huntsman became the village protector when they slaughtered a pack of monsters who'd broken through the gates. You never saw them up close, since they rarely traveled into the village and often wore a wide-brimmed hat that covered their face, but their long black coat and gloves made them recognizable. Their weapons proficiency and skill was unmatched. People swore they must be a beast in a much tamer form, with how quickly they dodged and wrestled the monsters to the ground. 

You wished they'd come with you. 

“Well, thank you for getting me this far,” you said to the coachman as you hopped off the wagon. “I wouldn’t have made it before dark if you had not come.”

“Mother Miranda says we must show each other kindness and generosity when we can,” he said, tipping his hat, “I pray that you reach the castle safely.” 

“Thank you.” 

You shouldered your bag, and then began the trek up the mountain path. A curving, narrow road thickened by snow stretched ahead into the dark. You hoped the walk was not long, since the hour grew later and the sun began setting over the dense forests beyond. The higher you’d gone up the mountain, the colder the winds became. The chill blew through your jacket every time you moved, but you managed. You were no stranger to the cold since you spent many nights huddled by the dwindling fireplace at home. You did your best not to look between the trees lining the path or walk too briskly. One needed to keep their wits about them while walking through the woods. If you stared into the trees, there may be something staring right back. Speedy walking might invite said figure to chase you, and you’d come too far to be a meal now. 

You continued along the way until you reached a tall iron gate. A symbol topped the gate: a large flower over two crossed swords. The insignia for House Dimitrescu. You searched around for a guard or caretaker, but nobody came. Timidly, you pushed on the gate and to your surprise it opened. As you stood there at the opening, a deep dread settled itself into his stomach. The feeling told you to turn back, and find another way to help feed your family. Yet, determination and pride put one foot in front of the other. You had no choice. Your father’s crops did not yield their usual abundance and your mother’s illness grew stronger. They had suggested you take a position in the castle’s employ. Families of those who worked in the castle received gold and even food parcels from their loved ones. Perhaps The Lady pays in goods and a bit of gold for service. You hoped working in the castle would feed the family. You pressed onwards. 

The stone castle stood at the end of the road. The gray building looked dark and foreboding. High towers and battlements reached up into the sky, blocking out the bit of sunlight still left to the world, with tall windows surveying the yard below. Seeing the withering or bare foliage around the front entrance, it was no wonder the coachman’s horses steered clear of the place. Even standing at the front steps, every nerve in your body told you to run. The lack of guards or servants unnerved you as well. Didn’t castles have people bustling about? Noise and chatter in the air, bringing life to the silent building? You’d always thought so. Regardless, turning back was no longer an option. You climbed the steep steps to the doors, and pulled it open. 

Cautiously, you walked into the small entrance hall. A long carpet went up a short flight of stairs, leading into a room with a domed ceiling. Nervousness sets in deeper when you realize how little light filled the room. Two tall candelabras stood in inverted walls and another sat on a side table. The priceless antiques and refined appearance truly befitted the aristocratic family. However, it wasn’t these that caught your attention. 

Hanging between the candelabras was a tall painting of four young men in an intricate gold frame. A blond, two black haired, and one with brown hair. They each dressed in upper class fashion with vests, high collared shirts with silk cravats. They clearly came from wealth judging by how they carried themselves even in a painting. You read a plaque right at the bottom. 

‘Felix, Hyunjin, Minho and Jimin Dimitrescu’. 

The Lady’s sons. Yes, you’d heard of them though had never seen them before. People said they could be as deadly as their mother, and you did not doubt that. You gazed around for a moment, expecting to find a servant or a butler welcoming their newest worker. Not a single soul. You found yourself completely alone. 

“Hello?” You dared to speak into the empty, dim room. “Is anyone here?”

A faint buzzing sound suddenly came from a hallway on your left and you gasped. The large swarm of flies move fluidly from behind the oak wood doors and into the entrance hall. Panic jumped into your throat and you moved to run before the flies blocked your path. 

Suddenly, three men materialized. You realized at once who they were. Before you stood three of Lady Dimitrescu’s sons, the blond, black haired and brunet. They each wore long black coats with hoods over their heads. The one with brown hair came up close first. While his brothers kept their hair to their shoulders, he had his hair trimmed short. He carried a regal sophistication befitting his station. He had his chin up and back straight, with a certain kind of sternness in his eyes. It struck fear into you far too easily. 

You shifted your eyes away as the man examined your features. “Oh yes,” he said, turning your face this way and that, "I think he will do nicely. Felix?” 

He scanned over him one more time before the blond came up next. Felix, as the other called him, carried a glint in his eye that sent shivers through your bones. His golden hair created a stark contrast between his face and the hood over his head. He had a spread of freckles along his cheeks and nose, and his eyes did not devour you as the others did. A gloved hand caressed your jawline as he examined your face like a jeweler studying a new gem. What were they looking at? The unknowing frightened you more. When you tried looking away from him, Felix forced you by the chin. Something about the three of them churned your stomach, and every razzled nerve screamed to flee.

“I agree, Minho” he finally said, “He is perfect. He has strong bones and his blood seems to pump at a normal rate. He is young enough to withstand the strain. How old are you? Nineteen? Twenty?” 

"Twenty-three," you squeaked. 

"Hm, good, good."

“He’s pretty,” the black haired man behind them said. “Much prettier than anyone we’ve gotten so far.” 

“Looks are not important in the experiment, Hyunjin,” Felix rolled his eyes. 

“No, but they certainly are a benefit.” 

You flinched when he reached for you. His hair the shade of night stayed tied from his face, giving way to his angular features. That and his sharp eyes reminded you of a black cat hiding in the bushes. He was beautiful, but terrifying. He was a siren that lured men to their deaths; a venus flower that traps its victims between its jaws. The image of him lying in wait for you in the forest crossed your mind, and you gulped. You couldn’t stop staring into his dark eyes, wanting to be near him while also wishing to run away. Were it not for the tinge of red on the inner parts of his lips, he’d appeal to you more.  

“Are you sure we can't take him upstairs?” he asked Felix, smirking at you. "We can tie him down and play with him," he came closer, a strange metallic smell on his breath, "I bet that mouth can make the sweetest sounds…"

“Wha-Wha-” You could hardly get the words out. 

“I won’t hurt you, pretty,” Hyunjin said, drawing closer and closer. Gloved fingers traced down  your chest, and you stepped away. “I’ve been told I can be a very gentle lover,” he said before Felix stood between them. 

“You have your own playthings in the cellars,” he hissed. “Go fiddle with them and leave my subject alone.” 

“Ugh, you never let me have any fun!” 

Their words sickened and frightened you. You tried concealing the ice being pumped into your veins from your heart. Felix reached to touch your cheek, but frowned when you pulled away. 

“What do you want with me?” You heard yourself squeak out. 

“Nothing much,” answered Felix. “Just your body."

“My body?!"

"Don't worry," he sneered, "You won't miss it."

You realized then what happened to the servants before you. Quickly, you recalled how eagerly your father insisted you find work in the castle. He’d spent days telling you how beneficial it’d be for the family, and how desperately they needed the money. When a family in town received packages after sending their daughter to the castle, he noted how it could be them eating fresh bread and butter. Your mother could get the medicine she needed. They’d get coal for the fire and oil for the lamps. Did he know the truth and simply hid it from you, his only son? It would’ve saddened you if panic did not overcome you so easily. To him, he’s helping the family. He’s helping by making you one less mouth to feed. Your shaky hands gripped your bag to keep themselves steady. 

“It won’t hurt,” Felix assured you. “Well, not too badly.”

“Mother isn’t home yet,” Minho told him. “She’ll be away for a while, so there’s plenty of time.” 

"You only need to relax," hissed Hyunjin, finger tracing your collarbone. "I know a few things that can help with that."

“No,” you said in a shaky breath. “No, please…I have a family…they’ll come looking for me…”

Felix laughed, “Silly boy. Your family sent you up here for this very reason.” He then said, “So, do what you’re told, and come with us.”

He didn’t grab your hand quickly enough. You rushed for the large front doors, slamming into them from the force of the sprint before realizing they’d been locked. Over your shoulder, you saw the three men staring at you wickedly. The sound of faint buzzing jolted you alive. 

“Brother!” one of the men called, “Where are you going? You only just arrived!”

You didn’t waste time asking for an explanation. Seeing a room off to the side, you made a break for it. Running down a corridor and another flight of stairs, your only light was the moonlight shining through the windows. How could anyone see in such darkness? The curtain windows kept you from gaining a sense of direction. The buzzing grew louder behind you, and you went down the next corridor you found. Bursting through an archway, you ended up in a large room with checkered flooring and a high ceiling. Four strange statues stood guard in front of a doorway, and you knew this way would be pointless. You needed to find a way out. You rushed through to another corner area, before reaching a hallway. You didn’t hear the insects anymore, but that elevated your anxiety. You shouldn’t have come here. You should’ve gone back home, told your father the Lady didn’t need any more servants, and stayed there. Now, you were running for your life. 

You kept running until you ended up in a bed chamber. The fireplace being the only source of light, it flickered across the walls and gave everything a warm glow. You stared around for a hiding spot, but not quickly enough. Suddenly, hundreds of flies surrounded you and you did your best to shield your face. Their sharp teeth sunk into your arms, legs and torso; their buzzing deafened you to the rest of the world. You grimaced, and swatted at the ones trying to nibble your face, nearly stumbling backwards over a footstool in the process. 

“Ah, there you are, lovely,” he heard Hyunjin chuckle darkly. The flies suddenly flew from him and swirled around until they created his full form. He stared down at you, a distinct seduction in his eyes. “Looks like you found my favorite room in the castle. How about I lock the door and we get to know each other better?” 

You didn’t respond. You clambered to your feet, then made a dash past Hyunjin, breaking through a wall of insects in the process. Hurrying back down the way you’d come, hearing Hyunjin’s laughter somewhere behind, you returned to the room with the statues. Running through the main hall, a high-ceiling with a large crystal chandelier above the checkered floors, you nearly bumped into one of the chairs in front of the fire. You hardly felt it as you kept moving. You desperately searched for a place to hide, but you found so few places. Moving through large ornate doors, you entered a dark dining room. 

A dining room with a long table, bright moonlight became the only source of light guiding you through. You hoped the darkness might shield you from your pursuer until you reached outside. You bumped into one of the tall-backed chairs on your way to the other door, but the pain didn’t distract you. What did they want with you anyways? Kill you? Feed off of you? You didn’t want to think about it. How could your father do this to you? You saw a pair of doors, and seeing the courtyard outside, realized that might be a way out. 

“Oh, Brother,” Hyunjin’s voice came through the room in a sing-song voice. “Where are you?”

You scrambled and ducked behind one of the dining chairs. Buzzing preceded Hyunjin’s entry, and you spotted his reflection in a glass cabinet door. You covered your mouth to keep yourself quiet. Hyunjin’s top half remained human, but his bottom half broke off into the black flies so he glided about the room. 

“We promise we won’t hurt you,” he said innocently. “Not much, at least.” You heard him give a short sniff, "I know you're in here. I can smell your sweet, thick, hot blood. I can almost taste it on my tongue, and it’s delicious. I bet other parts of you taste just as good.” 

You waited until Hyunjin turned his back to quickly go through the doors into the courtyard. 

An iron gazebo stood in the center of the courtyard, which broke off into different sections of the castle. You continued glancing around for signs of the three brothers, since Hyunjin had been on his trail minutes ago. You were certain they meant to toy with you before killing you. They can move faster; they’re likely stronger, yet have not caught you yet. You hoped to be gone before they discovered you again. On the right side, a cobbled pathway lead through an archway out into a garden area. 

Hedges lined the walkways around the expansive space, circling around a bronze fountain statue in the middle. The garden must be beautiful in the spring, but in the winter, it was a frozen eden. Dead trees and withering bushes decorated the space, and ice and snow covered the fountains and benches. Your boots crushed the thin layer of snow on the ground as you ran through to a high wall on the other side. 

“Brother!” It was Minho this time, whose voice came from somewhere in the distance. “Brother, where are you?”

You grabbed onto a thick vine clinging to the stone fence, placed your foot on one at the bottom, then lifted yourself onto the wall. You ignored the voices calling from inside the castle, and started climbing. It did not take much time to scale the ten foot wall, even if the icy stones and frozen vines burned your hands. Desperation and panic numbed you to the sensations around you. You’d been a fool to come here.  You should’ve listened to your gut when you stepped up to the house, but you’d thought of your family. Your father made it sound so important that you go to the castle; he said it’d help the family in such a special way. It hurt thinking your father intended to serve you on a platter to these people. You wanted to think he didn’t know and really thought his son was manning stables or serving meals from a kitchen. With all the talk of aiding their family, you believed you’d be doing more for them than toiling in dying corn crops. 

To them, the best thing you could do is die. 

You reached the top of the wall, and swung your leg over the side. Freedom hit you right before something swiped at your feet from below. A large black beast growled from several feet below, yellow eyes glowing at you angrily. It resembled a wolf, but it stood on hind legs with the body of a man covered in fur. A scream escaped you and you fell into the garden again. Your back hitting the ground hard shocks of pain went through your body. You heard more growling and barking from behind the wall; long claws scratched the hard stone, and feet kicking the snowy earth. The fall disoriented you long enough that you didn’t notice the figure gliding up to him. 

“Ah, there you are!” Minho looked down, his hood bringing a shadow over his face. “We’ve been looking for you.” 

In this brief moment of weakness, the overwhelming sounds of fluttering wings filled your ears. You swiped at those buzzing around you, pinching your eardrums with their high-pitched sounds, before Minho and Hyunjin grabbed your wrists. A scream ripped through your throat as the two men dragged you behind them. Felix joined them at your feet as you struggled and wildly fought for escape. Fear injected itself into you fully, creating a list of scenarios that were worse than anything you imagined previously. Felix soon flew right over you, his body a dark cloud of flies, and he deeply inhaled your scent. 

“Virgin blood,” he smiled drunkenly. “So sweet. So pure.” He took another hint, then said, “Too bad I won’t get a drop of it…” 

You saw the hallways and stairwells of the castle fly by until they went into complete darkness. The backs of your ankles and legs scraped against hard, rough surfaces, and you cried out whenever they knocked onto the floor too hard. Deprived of your main senses, you could do nothing but let them take you further into the castle dungeons.

"Put him on the table," Felix instructed his siblings. "I'll prepare everything else."

Hyunjin and Minho brought you onto a wooden slab in a dimly lit room. When you glanced around, you realized they’d brought you into a room beneath the castle. Soft candlelight hung above to bring light against the black stone walls, illuminating the workbenches and tables of books, chemicals, petri dishes and various works in progress. A laboratory. They did not plan to kill you. They planned to torture you. 

“What is going on?” You asked, panting and crying as Hyunjin and Minho strapped you to a wooden table. You let out a choked sob, and you squeezed the blinding tears. You panicked when you saw them strapping down your ankles next."Wait, no! Please! What are you doing? Stop! Pl-please!"

Felix picked up a jar containing a strange mass inside of it; you heard him muttering under his breath, and your fear worsened. You struggled against the straps holding you down, hoping they might give way if you tried hard enough, but to no avail. Minho meanwhile reached for a clear bottle while Hyunjin unsheathed a small knife from under his cloak. 

"What is happening?" You sobbed though none of them answered. "Why are you doing this to me?" You cried, "Please, I want to go home. I won't tell anyone anything. Please-"

"-Roll up your sleeve, Hyunjin," Minho told his brother, coming to him with two needles and vials in hand. 

Hyunjin did as requested. He shook back his sleeve to reveal his wrist, which he presented to one of Minho’s needles. You saw him sink one needle into Hyunjin’s veins, dark red blood filling the vial halfway. Both men waited for enough blood to fill the vial before Minho pulled away from him. This was not before you saw the cut seal itself closed. 

"What are you going to do with that?" You asked, horrified when you saw Minho attached a needle and tube to the end of the syringe. "That's blood! You're putting blood in me?"

"It's the only way you'll be one of us," said Minho. "Hold still or this will hurt even more."

"Wha-"

You flinched when Hyunjin tore off your shirt sleeve and tied it tightly around your bicep. Minho then started flicking the space between forearm and upper arm. 

"Stop struggling," Minho grunted, "I can't do it right if you're moving around."

You should've kissed your mother goodbye longer. She’d die thinking you’re living a good life in the castle; perhaps that is best. She’d be happy for you. Perhaps she’ll get her medicine and feel better. You’d thought you’d have plenty of chances to hug and kiss them. Now, you wouldn’t have that chance ever again. Minho managed to find the vein, and sunk the needle into it, ignoring your wincing. 

"He has strong veins, Felix," Minho said. "That is a good sign, no?"

"It is."

You couldn't look. You didn't see Minho inject Hyunjin's blood into your arm, but you certainly felt it. A deep searing pain suddenly ran through your veins. It scorched every nerve, causing you to violently shake on the table. Your screams went unheard by the brothers, who continued their ‘experiment’. You barely felt it when Hyunjin ripped open your shirt to reveal the torso underneath. The pain numbed you to the knife cutting from beneath the chest to the naval. The thick scent of blood filled your lungs; it spilled, fast and hot, from the gash in your stomach. You’re sure to die now. You cried out for your mother, for your father, for Mother Miranda, their protector and savior.  

Felix finally turned around, and in your blurry vision, you saw him holding a glass jar. You could not make out the inside, but it wiggled and ticked as it knocked into the glass sides. 

“Stay still,” Felix said, unscrewing the lid. “Moving around too much will interrupt the process.”

“This is the last time, Felix,” Minho said, putting the needle and vial aside. “Right?”

“Yes, yes, yes,” he replied. 

Your jaw clenched so tight you couldn’t speak. Felix took out the contents of the jar with a pair of forceps. The creature wriggled between the metal clamps, but Felix had no trouble holding it steady. Your eyes widened when it came close enough for you to see it. Fleshy and pink, the creature had a large head and bumpy skin. It made Minho and Hyunjin wrinkle their noses in disgust while you screamed in terror. Felix remained unfazed by it all. He placed the veiny beast up against the open wound, and then sunk it deep inside. 

The thing whirled around inside, its slimy membrane slicking the opening to go deeper. It took several seconds for you to realize the hard mass in your stomach was the creature. The burrowing sensation added a whole new addition of pain. Your fists curled until skin tightened over your knuckles. You thrashed around as much as your bonds let you as the parasite latched itself to you. Soon, you felt your abdomen sickly churning which then spread to the rest of you. Your father’s face swam in front of you; the face of the man meant to protect and guide you. He sent you here. He sent his only son to his death. 

You prayed it was worth it.

****

Felix stood beside the table, watching the body twitching and writhing on the table until you stopped all at once. His eyes scanned you for signs of mutation or transformation; he looked for graying skin or black claws or bloodshot yellow eyes. He expected any moment for the subject to start thrashing, growling and foaming at the mouth as you turned into a Lycan, like so many other failures. Either that or die and never come back. When none of that happened, he gingerly touched the stomach wound. The Cadou parasite’s membrane held regeneration properties, he’d learned, so it often healed whatever wounds it created to enter the body. Felix felt around for the mass, feeling a hard ball deep underneath the muscle. Felix knew the parasite will assimilate to the DNA and alter your genetic makeup. He hoped injecting blood already infected with mold mutations will strengthen the host’s body and aid in the transformation. It had to work. This must work. 

“He’s not dead,” said Hyunjin, his voice breaking the silence. “I can hear his heart beating.”

Felix could hear it too. Your mind may have gone blank, but that was the Cadou taking over. The last subject took three days to morph into a Lycan, which was then released into the wild by the brothers. 

“That’s good, right? It means he might survive,” Hyunjin continued. 

“Only time shall tell us.” 

Felix turned back to his work table where he kept all his notes and books, and put down the jar. This was his last one. If this one did not work out, then he’d need to go back to the reservoir where Moreau kept his stash of parasites. He hoped he didn’t have to. Even if he can now adapt to the cold mountain climate, he still hated going to that eerie, stinking lake. But, if it helped his cause, he'd endure it a million times. 

He promised himself he’d build something marvelous, a creature of pure strength and agility that will make his mother proud. He looked at the books on his table. Felix spent ages researching, collecting, and absorbing any word of information he could about the Cadou parasite and the mold. He’d observed Moreau’s experiments from afar, and read all of his mother’s and Mother Miranda’s notes as well as jotting down his own discoveries. One sheet in particular caught his eye and his heart dropped. 

The crest of House Dimitrescu was a large flower with two swords crossing underneath it. A symbol of feminine strength and unity. His mother often told him she saw herself as the center with her blossoms at her sides. It’d always be her and her children. There’d once been four of them, but that changed so quickly. 

“I found his things,” Minho’s voice cut through his thoughts. “He dropped it in the main hall. We might find something of use in here.”

“Like a name.” 

Lady Dimitrescu still wore Jimin’s flower. A black rose she kept pinned to her chest with three others so she could keep them with her at all times. He remembered his youngest brother as he flipped through his journal for a blank page. 

Jimin was the last of them to be “born”. Black strands falling on the sides of his face, he’d been wiry, strong and full of life. Felix remembered how his mother fawned over his sweet smile and how he’d pout his full lips when he didn’t get his way. His mother adored them all, but Jimin had been her baby. He’d also been the most reckless. Felix should’ve kept him back when his younger brother chased The Huntsman. He told him to stay with Mother, and he and the others would handle them, but no. He should’ve listened to Minho. He should’ve listened to Mother. 

With a gun blast to a window and a gust of cold air, Jimin’s life ended in a flash. 

‘Day 0: 

Subject is a twenty-three year old male. A bit malnourished, but has a strong heartbeat and responded to the treatment favorably. I inserted the parasite spliced with infected blood, about half of a vial to avoid one overcoming the other. By touch alone, the Cadou appears to have latched itself to the subject’s stomach and began spreading instantaneously. I wish I could cut him open to see the extent, but that will ruin everything. I have high hopes for this one. He shows real promise.’ 

“His name is YN,” he heard Minho say. “Somebody sewed it into his shirt collar.” 

‘Further testing needs to be conducted, but I might finally have the weapon I’ve been looking for.’ 

“He’s handsome,” said Hyunjin. “Mother will love him, I’m sure of it.” 

“Mother cannot know,” Felix said, writing down the last of his notes. “Not yet.” 

“Why not?” he asked. 

He didn’t want to tell them, but his brothers knew him better than most. “Because she doesn’t know you’re still doing this,” Minho suspected, “Does she?” Felix heard the outrage build in his deep voice, “Have you been keeping these a secret from her?”

“She’ll try to stop me,” Felix replied. “She’d been so brokenhearted when the first three failed,” he faltered at Minho’s angry eyes. “I couldn’t tell her that I’d continued the experiments without her. She already believes it’s pointless.”

“Mother Miranda forbids us from creating any more vessels,” Minho said. “She told Mother there will be serious consequences if we continue these experiments without her permission. You know how serious Miranda is about the parasites and the metamycete. Hyunjin and I will already be in enough trouble for helping you, but imagine what she’ll do to the person who disobeyed her orders and stole valuable resources from her?” Felix heard the frustration in his voice. Minho, the eldest, never failed to call out the truth. “Felix, this must cease. These experiments of yours must stop. This must be the last one.” 

Minho, the strong loyal son who did all he could to protect his family. He’d borne the same guilt after Jimin’s death, but he’d learned to move on. Felix could not. 

“But I am so close,” he implored, gazing right into his brother’s eyes. “I can feel it. This one will be a success. I know it will.”

“That is what you said of the last one, and they died within a few hours,” he said. 

“Because they were weak,” Felix retorted. “This one is strong. He’ll survive.” 

“Felix,” Minho said gently, “Please, promise us this will be the last one.” 

“We need to keep going,” he replied through gritted teeth. “We need to keep trying until we get the right one.”

“Promise us, Felix,” Hyunjin spoke up this time. “Mother is still grieving over Jimin. If she hears that you’ve been doing this, she might think you’re trying to replace him and become even more upset. Promise you’ll stop.”

“Mother will see I am right when he is ready,” Felix said. “Once she sees how strong, durable, and agile my creation is, she will forget all of that. She wants to kill The Huntsman more than any of the others. She wishes to seek revenge on them, and when she sees that my creation can do what we cannot, she’ll understand. When my creation is fully grown, Mother and Mother Miranda will see the benefits of having such a creature.”

“She said she did not want us going anywhere near The Huntsman,” said Hyunjin. “She doesn’t want to lose us too.”

“We won’t be going near them. He will,” he nodded to the body on the table. “The Huntsman is not the average villager. There is something different about them. I can tell.” He hesitated, “You two weren’t there. You weren’t there when Jiminie died.” 

His throat dried up suddenly, and he looked away from them. He’d heard Jimin’s cries from the lower kitchens during his search for an intruder. They’d been low, deep grunts as he fought off against a strange figure in a hooded trench coat. Felix recalled standing at the end of the hall leading towards the kitchen, and hearing Jimin fight for his life. He’d insisted on joining them in hunting down the person who’d broken into their castle. Felix told him to stay with their mother, but he'd escaped. Felix had flown right to the doorway, intent on handling the Huntsman himself, when the Huntsman shot at the window by the door. Icy cold air streamed into the room, creating a barrier between Felix and the two. His hand instinctively flexed when he thought of the burning, paralyzing ice on his hand. He tried pushing through several times, Jimin’s grunts making him more desperate, before it happened. 

The Huntsman grabbed Jimin by the collar and threw him into one of the windows. The direct contact caused Jimin’s body to stiffen, and Felix watched as his youngest brother succumbed to their one weakness. Felix chased the Huntsman throughout the castle, grief boiling his blood and fueling his rage, before the Huntsman made it outside and over the garden wall. All that was left of Jimin was his torso and crumbled crystals on the floor. Felix remembered kneeling beside him, sobbing and cradling the crystalline body full of regret and self-loathing. The grief worsened when his mother found them. Her cries still echo in his head late at night. 

“They got lucky,” Minho told him. “There is nothing special about them.”

“Then how come we cannot find them, hm?” he snapped, his own guilt starting to fill his chest once more. “Why can’t Heisenberg’s boys find them? Changbin, Chan and Han have a better sense of smell than any one-oh, do not make that face. You know it’s true,” he told Hyunjin, who’d scoffed. “They would have at least spotted a cottage or a hideout, but they haven't. I am telling you. That bastard, whoever they are, is not normal. We need someone who can rid us of them for good, and he is it.” 

Felix did not particularly like thinking of Chan Heisenberg. As if Jimin’s memory did not already break his heart, Chan only piled onto that. 

“Darling,” Hyunjin came to him, cupping his cheek, “What happened to Jimin isn’t your fault.”

Yes, it was, but he’d never say so out loud. 

“You’ve already done enough to prepare us for another attack,” he said. “You made us immune to the cold. If they were to come now, no amount of wind or ice could stop us. We do not need any experiment you create.” He pushed blond strands from Felix’s face, “You don’t have to keep doing this. You could possibly end up dead too, if the wrong person found out about this.” 

Hyunjin spoke truthfully, and Felix knew this. He will surely face Miranda’s wrath if she learned what he was up to; his mother might face consequences for her son’s actions. But, they’d understand the benefits of his plan with time. His mother did not always approve of his experiments. He hadn't forgotten his mother’s shock when she found him standing stark naked in their courtyard, letting the cold air touch his skin. 

Shortly after Jimin’s passing, Felix decided he wouldn’t lose another brother ever again. So, he went to work creating a genome that would give them the ability to adapt to freezing temperatures. He tested this mainly on himself: injecting the serum into his arm, then sticking his hand out the window. Starting with a hand, it soon became his whole arm, then his shoulder, then his chest, until finally he could stand in the cold unharmed. His insect form took time to adapt to the change, but soon enough he was able to move as swiftly outside as he could inside. He passed it to both Minho and Hyunjin, making all three men tolerant of the climate. 

When they saw The Huntsman again, no amount of icy wind could destroy them. 

"If this one fails-" Minho began to say, but Felix cut him off. 

"-It won't fail," he snapped. 

"If it does," he continued, "This will be the last one."

"What?"

"I won't participate in something that would hurt our mother," Minho said firmly. "She grieves enough for Jimin. Giving her false hope of another son is cruel even for you, Felix."

"She's in enough pain," Hyunjin added. "Even if she doesn't say it. She still has his corpse in her bed chambers. She won't put it in the crypt."

Felix knew this well. He often came across Jimin's crystalized torso standing in a glass display in his mother's bedroom. She’d look at it whenever she was alone and weep. It was another reminder of his failure and her loss. He promised himself he wouldn't let Jimin die in vain. He created the serum so she may never lose another son to weaknesses. He would give her another one to replace the boy she lost, and this time make him faster and stronger. 

"Fine," he stated, "If that's how you feel, you're free to not participate anymore. But, I am going to keep trying. The Huntsman needs to be stopped. If you two may not take this threat seriously, but I do. I won’t sit by and let them continue insulting our house; I won’t let them stomp out our bloodline. They will pay for what they have done to us, to our mother, to Jimin-” he stopped short, swallowing down the lump filling his throat and taking a breath. 

“Felix,” Minho said, “Jimin wouldn’t want you to do something that may get you killed-”

“-Well, Jimin isn’t here,” he growled. “He’s dead! He’s dead because I wasn’t strong enough to save him! I promised Mother I’d protect him, and I didn’t!” 

“Felix-”

"-Boys!" A female voice spoke from somewhere above. Their mother may be several feet above the dungeons, but they heard her faintly. "Boys, where are you?"

"Don't you two dare tell her," Felix warned them. 

"We won't," Minho said, "It is better she never learns of this."

"Felix? Minho? Hyunjinnie!" He heard their mother call to them again, “Boys?” 

"If this one should fail, she will never know."

"It will not fail."

"Come, let's away," Hyunjin said between them. "Mother is calling."

The three young men swirled into insects, and flew from their laboratory into the main hall. Lady Alcina Dimitrescu stood in the middle of the hall in front of the fire, her white gown illuminated by the flames. She sucked on the end of a cigarette holder coolly, letting the thick stream into the air as she contemplated quietly. Standing ten feet tall, her black hair in curls under a wide-brimmed hat, their mother was a woman of elegance and sophistication. Yet, even with this, she still exudes power, and demands the respect of her aristocratic birth. A smile graced her face when they appeared in front of her, immediately turning to them. However, the smile faded when she looked at them closely.

"You've been arguing," she stated, glancing between the three of them.

"Felix tried taking one of the corpses from the dungeons to his lab," Hyunjin said. His creative mind made him a clever liar. "I told him to leave them be since they have no use beyond their blood, but he disagreed."

"I wanted to study them," Felix added. "I wanted to see what made them turn into those undead things."

"It's obviously the blood disease, you fool," Minho rolled his eyes.

"I also wanted to see if I could somehow isolate that disease and use it for-"

"-To get a bigger head to fit your ego?-"

"-If anyone has an 'ego' around here, it's you-"

"-That's enough!" Their mother cut in, looking between the two of them. "I told you to leave those creatures alone, Lixie," she said, walking past them to a chair by the fire. “They are far past any real use to anyone.” 

“I was only curious, Mother,” he replied. His eyes met Minho’s, and the elder stuck out his tongue. 

"How was your meeting, Mother?" Hyunjin asked, gliding to her side and sitting on the floor, his head on her knee. He closed his eyes as her fingers combed through his dark hair. 

"Heisenberg didn't give you trouble, did he?" Asked Minho, grabbing a wine pitcher from nearby to pour glasses for them all. Sangrias Virginis. Maiden's Blood. House Dimitrescu were famous for their winemaking, having a special blend with a secret ingredient. 

Virgin blood. 

"Nothing outside the usual," she said. "Mother Miranda wished to discuss the baby again. She senses the child is close, and will soon be in our grasp."

"She already has you and the other lords. I don’t understand why she needs a baby," Hyunjin said, taking his own glass from Minho’s tray. "Could she not simply take a regular baby and use that? Why this specific one? "

"She believes this child has qualities that will make the experiment favorable" she replied. She took a long drink from the glass, then said, "Nothing can really replace a lost child. You cannot remake them a second time." The three men exchanged nervous glances and drank from their cups. She gave a soft sigh, "I made a decision, my sons."

"Yes?"

"I've decided," she paused, "I've decided it is time to put Jimin to rest."

"In the family crypt, you mean."

"No, not in the crypt. He never liked it down there. I thought perhaps in the music room. You know how much he loved music." Felix saw the sadness in his mother's eyes. "He deserves that.”

“What he deserves is vengeance,” Felix said over his cup. He swished the crimson liquid around in the silver wine glass, contemplating his subject downstairs. “He deserves to be avenged.”

“We have already discussed this, Felix,” Alcina said firmly. “You are not to seek out The Huntsman. You boys leave that filthy meatsack to me.” She then continued, “I think he’d look lovely in the nook in the corner.”

“I can paint a portrait of him for you, Mother,” said Hyunjin. “We can hang it next to him.”

“That’d be beautiful,” she agreed. 

Felix did not want to think of what that looked like. He imagined Jimin's corpse being put on display in their music room, a grand space across from Hyunjin’s atelier, where the grand piano sat. The family sometimes gathered there after dinner, where Jimin played his compositions on the piano or the violin. Felix did not want to think of his body sitting in its glass case, no longer able to play his beloved instruments for their entertainment anymore. It wouldn’t be a music room. It’d be a burial site. They'd carry him there, say kind words and put him in a corner. Felix drowned the vision with more wine, the blood thick on his tongue. He thought about the corpse on his lab table. 

You will not be another failure. He'd make sure of it.

***

A/N: Another experiment, Felix? Let's hope this one doesn't fail like the last. Hope you guys enjoyed this chapter, and that you stick around for the other chapters. Please feel free to reblog/like and give a little comment if you want <3 it keeps fics alive.

[breadedloafs]

FUCK!! why are you so good at writing angst😭😭😭 also yeah chris!!! bad!! not communicating and asking abt her after all these years like cmon what did you think was going to happen you dumbass!!😡😔

Connected~ Chapter 5

ᯓᡣ𐭩Pairing; Bangchan x Fem!Reader

ᯓᡣ𐭩 ᯓᡣ𐭩Summary; Lumi had been a trainee at JYPE for years. Having entered the company a couple years after Chris the two became good friends, maybe even more. As she watched her best friend finally achieved his dream, the distance between them grew. With her debut date finally set in stone, will the two be able to rekindle their flame or will the connection between them falter?

ᯓᡣ𐭩 ᯓᡣ𐭩 ᯓᡣ𐭩 Notes; This is an ABO!AU. in this world when someone reaches puberty they will present with one of three sub genders; alpha, beta, or omega. Scent glands are located near the pressure points on the neck and small hormonal patches called scent blockers can be placed over them to reduce or rid an individual of their scent for a period of time depending on the strength of the hormones in the patch.

ᯓᡣ𐭩 ᯓᡣ𐭩 ᯓᡣ𐭩ᯓᡣ𐭩Warnings; abo!au, female!reader, poly!pack dynamics, angst, mild violence, smut, old friends to lovers, she/her pronouns used for reader, jealous Bangchan, Reader is an OC, Mentions of unhealthy dieting(forced by the company), Reader is three years younger than Chan (‘00 liners unite!!)

By the time her manager had dropped her off at her dorm she had only two hours before she had to be ready to go back to kq to continue preparations for eclipse’s first comeback.

Her phone’s screen read 5:46am as she used it’s light to find her way through the entrance to the apartment, making her way to the space between the living room and kitchen where their small dining table resided only to be jump-scared by a very groggy looking Mani holding onto a bowl of cereal as if it were a lifeline to this world. “Where have you been? You reek of sex, by the way.” The older omega said bluntly before shoveling a rather large spoonful of the sugary breakfast food into her mouth.

Lumi scoffed a bit, trying to hide the embarrassment creeping up in the form of a deep blush on the back of her neck and tips of her ears. “Whatever- where I was doesn’t matter, I’m here now. Gonna go shower before the manager comes by to get us.” She grumbled, the pink haired dancer ignoring the glare Mani sent towards the back of her head as she retreated. “No need to catch an attitude with me because you had a bad hook up, ya know.”

The younger growled, eyes rolling as she turned to face the older with her arms crossed over her chest. “Who said it was a bad hookup?! I mean- who said it was a hookup at all…” Mani smirked, shaking her head as she set the half eaten bowl down on the cool surface of the table before making her way over to her band mate. “That’s bullshit and you know it, Lu. Like I said you smell like sex and-“ taking a deep inhale of the younger’s scent her smirk only grew. “Vanilla.”

Mani used the proximity to take in the dancer’s appearance and she couldn’t help but let out a little laugh seeing she was wearing the alpha’s shirt as if to confirm even further that the older was correct in her assumption. “So Bangchan huh- what is going on between you two?” Lumi growled lightly and turned away from her member with a huff. “I don’t know what you are talking about….and stop calling him that.” The older raised an eyebrow but could see the younger was getting defensive and pressing the matter any further wouldn’t accomplish anything. “Right, sorry, better go clean up so you have time to eat something before we leave.”

Lumi nodded and pushed passed the older to make her way to their shared bathroom in the small dorm. Once inside she turned the water to a scalding temperature and shed herself of the clothes that did in fact smell of sex and the alpha she was secretly, even to herself, still fond of. Stepping under the water she let out a groan at the temperature but pushed through to let the heat soothe her aching muscles.

While in the shower she couldn’t help but imagine what it would be like if he were there with her, hands strong yet gentle as they helped wash way the filth they had created together. As he washed her body her hands would be busy massaging her winter apple scented shampoo into his hair while telling him how much she loved his curls and wished he would wear his hair that way more often. He would chuckle and shake his head, claiming they looked too messy to which she would offer to help him pick out the correct products to properly take care of them so they weren’t so messy as he claimed they were.

Shaking herself out of the daydream, Lumi rushed the tail end of her shower routine in favor of being able to make a quick breakfast before their manager would return to take them to vocal practice that morning for the start of their schedule. The thought of him stayed though, like a phantom as she swore she could still feel his touch on her skin even hours later while waiting for her turn with the vocal coach or sat with their producer in their studio unable to clear her mind of the memories of her and Chan laid on the couch in his own studio in the early hours that same morning.

Not long after her days were filled with dance practice, recording sessions, as well as filming promos and the music videos for their upcoming mini album release. Their first comeback since debut was fast approaching and it left the dancer no time to worry about the alpha she left standing in his boxers in the middle of his own recording studio.

Along with preparing for her own comeback, any free time Lumi had she spent in the ateez dance studio with Yunho practicing for their performance together. The two were usually accompanied by any combination of their fellow members or even some from other groups under the company eager to see what the two dancers had been working on, but any socialization outside of her own company felt impossible with how tightly her days were packed.

The only moments she had to herself were when she would stand underneath the steady stream of a hot shower after a long day of schedules or laid in bed with a dull ache in her body from all the dancing she had done earlier in the studio with Mani followed by more dancing with Yunho, that was when thoughts of him would creep in and she felt something in her chest ache and cause a wave of anxiety to wash over her. When she would close her eyes, all she could see was Chan.

On top of her on that couch in the studio, arms caging her in as his body thrust against hers, holding her to his chest afterwards while pressing soft kisses to her shoulders and neck, and the image of him standing there with a look filled with disappointment, disbelief, and something she could only describe as longing though she would deny to herself it was there.

After their comeback dropped it only served to make them even busier. Music show performances lined up back to back with interviews and variety show appearances. It wasn’t until the day of their final day of music show promotions that she felt the pressure melt out of her body and like she could finally allow herself to relax.

There she stood by a table full of various different refreshments in her and Mani’s small practice room, staff members and other artists under kq conversing together as she looked over what her options were to eat.

It had been a surprise, a congratulations on finishing promotions for their first comeback as idols. Their staff along with the members of ateez had worked hard to prepare a small party for the omega duo to return to after they had finished the last performance. Lumi was still dressed in the pale pink, silk nightgown with a long flowing lace coverup on top. She wore a pair of nude ballet flats on her feet, as they had both been barefoot for their performance but had needed some kind of footwear to do their interviews with the hosts of the music show as well as for travel to and from the company. Her hair was styled in loose, semi messy curls and her makeup was kept light to add to the bedroom feel of her half of their concept.

Lumi was smiling, watching as Mani and Wooyoung flirted playfully with each other while the dancer was congratulating her on their successful promotions. Ateez was still in the middle of their own comeback, having attended a few of the same events as eclipse as their comebacks overlapped by a few weeks. Out of the corner of her eye she could see the male groups captain sulking against the back wall, watching the blue haired singer intensely as his aura seemed almost visibly green with the jealousy he was exuding. His normally calm sandalwood scent was muddled with the emotions he was harboring inside causing the pink haired dancer to sigh, knowing all too well how he must be feeling.

Slowly she made her way over to the alpha, pulling the sheer material of the cover up she wore to wrap around her torso while hugging herself as she approached. “You know you could go talk to her too, right?” She teased the older lightly, reaching out to poke at his side. The rapper chuckled and shook his head, looking away from where his eyes had been glued to the two omegas in the middle of the room. “Yeah, I know. Just- she seems content with him.”

Lumi scoffed at his statement, eyes rolling as she bumped her hip against his own. “And are you? You look like you wanna rip his throat out. Normally I’d say he must have done something to deserve it but he seems to be on his best behavior tonight.” Hongjoong sighed, nodding in agreement as he rubbed the back of his neck. “You’re right….as much trouble as he causes on the daily things have been weirdly calm today.”

This caused the dancer’s interest to pique as she looked over at the where their respective members were chatting. “Huh- that’s not suspicious at all. What do you think he’s up to?” The older shrugged, biting at his nails anxiously as he too watched the pair in the center of the room. Lumi sighed, shaking her head before moving behind the alpha and using both hands placed firmly on his back to push him towards where Mani and Wooyoung were deep in conversation about something but quickly stopped upon seeing the two approaching them.

Mani smiled at the alpha, raising her hand to wave slightly as she greeted him. Without saying a word, Lumi took hold of the other omegan dancer’s hand and tugged on it lightly. “Woo, I need you to come with me for a minute, yeah?” She spoke softly, giving him a pleading look so the older would go along with her. He smirked, catching onto what she was trying to do before allowing the pink haired girl to drag him away and back to the snack table. “You don’t really need me, so you?” He questioned, raising an eyebrow as he crossed both arms over his chest. “Nope! Just wanted to give them some time to talk alone.”

She wore a cheeky grin on her face causing the older omega to chuckle and shake his head. “I knew I’d rub off on you eventually. I’m gonna go see what Sangie is up to if you actually do need me.” With that the dancer left as Lumi resumed her search for something to eat.

Just as she was taking a bite of some kind of strawberry cake the door to the dance studio opened and she was met with the familiar sight of the member’s of stray kids entering the room one after the other. When her eyes landed on him, coming in last behind his members as if trying to make sure no one had been left behind, she choked on the bite of the sugary dessert she had attempted to swallow at that moment.

Wooyoung grinned devilishly before approaching the group and going straight to Changbin to bring the other omega in for a warm embrace. Lumi felt someone come up behind her and hit between her shoulder blades lightly. “You okay, Lu?” Yunho’s voice was calming to her nerves as she managed to regain composure before turning to face the taller dancer. “Yeah- just uh…went down the wrong pipe.” The older laughed, shaking his head as he grabbed a bottle of water from a cooler beside the table. “Here, drink this so your throat doesn’t get sore.” Handing the bottle to her Yunho gave a warm smile.

Doing as she was instructed, Lumi uncapped the bottle and drank about half of the contents before screwing the lid back in place and clutching it to her chest in hopes that the cool condensation would shock her body into calming down as she could still feel her heart beating rapidly inside her chest.

Looking her over, Yunho raised an eyebrow before nudging her lightly. “You sure you’re okay? You look like you’ve seen a ghost.” Lumi took a deep, shaky breath before responding. “Kinda feels like it too, honestly.” Glancing to the side she saw where Chan was talking with Hongjoong, laughing as he caught up with the fellow leader and producer. Yunho’s eyes followed her gaze and he gave her a look of understanding paired with a sad smile. “Right- I should have warned you….Wooyoung invited them.”

Cursing under her breath, Lumi took another deep breath before looking up at the other with a weak smile. “He really was up to no good-“ The alpha laughed, nodding in agreement as he popped a piece of fruit from a platter on the table into his mouth. “Sorry about him. But really after this long you should be expecting this kind of behavior from him-“ Lumi sighed, hanging her head in defeat before looking back up to the older and changing the subject. “Are you ready for the performance with studio choom?”

The pair was scheduled to film for the performance video in only two weeks, having been practicing for over a month at that point and things were coming down to the wire. “You bet! I thought I would feel more nervous but I honestly feel super confident? I owe it all to you for being my partner. You keep me level headed.” The omega giggled, shaking her head as she hit his arm lightly.

“Oh please- you are plenty level headed without any help from me. Still, I’m really grateful you asked for me to be your dance partner.” She beamed at him, admiration for the senior dancer showing behind her eyes causing the alpha to softly pat the top of her head. “Of course I was gonna ask you! When they told me about the idea for a couples dance you were the first person to come to mind. Besides, LuLu and YuYu had too nice of a ring to it-“

Lumi scoffed, rolling her eyes playfully at him before continuing their conversation about how the filming process would go, what they were excited for most about the performance, how they felt about what they stylists had prepared them to wear for the dance, and things of the like. Talking with Yunho was successfully taking her mind off the other alpha just across the room though the same could not be said for him. His eyes stayed on her from where he was in the middle of talking with ateez’ leader and catching up on what had been going on with each other since the last time they had seen each other.

Chan nodded along to whatever the other producer was telling him though his attention was locked on the two dancers across the room, or more specifically locked on the omega he hadn’t been able to stop thinking of since the moment they reunited in the halls of music core. How they left things when they parted last stung in his mind as he watched her every move carefully as she seemed to pay him no mind at all.

He watched as Lumi chatted with Yunho merely a few yards away, one hand gently placed on the taller alpha’s bicep as the other came to cover the lower half of her face as she laughed at something he had said to her. Slowly his heart dropped into his stomach, bile rising in his throat, and a heat rising up the back of his neck as his jealousy started to get the better of him.

The last straw was when when he saw Yunho lean down and whisper something into her ear, watching as a blush crept up her cheeks and his fellow alpha locked eyes with him. Yunho gave Chan a wink and before he could stop himself his feet began moving towards the pair as Hongjoong watched in confusion, having been cut off mid sentence by the other producer’s sudden departure.

Once he reached where Lumi and Yunho were stood by the refreshments, his hand shot out and curled around her upper arm. “Chris-“ The pink haired dancer looked up at him with confusion in her eyes, Yunho simply smirking at the other alpha as he took a step away from them. “I’m gonna go see where Mingi went off to- if I see Woo I’ll hit him upside the head for you.” With a short wave the dancer retreated, leaving only the lingering smell of warm cinnamon in his place. “Come with me.” Was all the alpha leader said before tugging the dancer by the arm out the door to the studio and down the halls of the kq building.

Lumi struggled to keep up with his pace, his grip on her arm tightening as she stumbled behind him. “Chris slow down-“ at her words, Chan’s hold on her loosened and she took the op to pull away from him completely. “What the fuck is your problem?” Chan blinked twice before sending her a glare. “You and Yunho- Is that why you keep pushing me away? You’re seeing him?” Lumi scoffed, arms crossing over her chest as she looked away from him. “I don’t see how that is any of your business.”

A low growl rumbled in his chest as he took a step closer to the omega. “It’s my business if you’ve been screwing around with me behind his back.” It was her turn to glare as she too stepped closer so their chests almost touched, eyes locked with his as she stared him down. “You cannot seriously be accusing me of being a cheater right now.” Chan huffed, crossing his own arms over his chest defensively. “I don’t know Lumi, these days I don’t feel like I know you at all.”

At that she let out a growl of her own, poking harsh at his chest. “That’s because you don’t, Christopher. You- you don’t even understand how absolutely fucked up you are being is do you?” The alpha laughed bitterly, rolling his eyes at the younger’s words. “And how you’ve been isn’t fucked up? You keep acting like nothing has been going on between us for months! You keep shutting me out and isn’t fair.” His words stung, causing the omega to take a step back from him. “Me? I’m the one being unfair? Chris you started this! You kissed me! You didn’t even ask- you just kissed me when we haven’t talked more than an argument in my green room in over seven years! How was I supposed to react?!”

Her words caused him to falter, eyes widening slightly as he took in what she was saying to him. “You haven’t even asked for my number, Chris. You never talk to me, never ask how I am or try and get to know me. It’s been a long time….we’ve both changed so much and it’s like you don’t even care.” It was his turn to feel the sting in his heart as reality hit him. She was right, ever since he met her all he did was avoid the truth that she was not the same person who he knew back then. He wasn’t even the same person and refusing to acknowledge that things have changed and work on getting to know each other again like the other’s had was only hurting the both of them more than being separated in the first place.

“I- Lumi I’m sorry….I didn’t realize-“ Before he could finish the thought she cut him off, venom dripping from her words and saturating the air around them. “Of course you didn’t. Judging by your actions all you’ve wanted from me since that night at my dorm was something physical and congratulations, you got what you wanted.”

With that the dancer turned on her heels, leaving him once again standing there dumbfounded and feeling lost as the weight of her words soaked into his mind and caused his chest to feel tight in all the wrong ways as he felt like he couldn’t breathe. She was right, he never tried to reach out, to foster a normal relationship with her. There wasn’t any excuse, she had been around plenty and even in group settings he barely spoke two words directly to her in months and he hadn’t even noticed because he had been too wrapped up in his mind wondering why she was shutting him out when all along he hadn’t even been trying to get inside.

author’s note: a little on the short side for a connected chapter I hope you don’t mind but I felt this was a good place to leave it before the next chapter since going into what happens next would have left it super long and it would have been longer before an update or it would have stopped at a weird place- anyways as always lemme know your thoughts in the comments I’m so eager to read how y’all feel about their lil fight there at the end!

taglist; @coastinglove @breadedloafs @miraculous-disaster @dreamerwasfound @katsukis1wife @emmxxsworld @nebugalaxy

[breadedloafs]

lumi girl i will strangle youuu!!!! like girl i get trust issues are a bitch, like i have them too, but it’s chris!! he’s a sweetheart(in this fic clearly) miscommunication suckssSDBAAKDJSODBDEJEI

so excited for the next chapterssssss🙇🙇

Connected~ Chapter 4

ᯓᡣ𐭩Pairing; Bangchan x Fem!Reader

ᯓᡣ𐭩 ᯓᡣ𐭩Summary; Lumi had been a trainee at JYPE for years. Having entered the company a couple years after Chris the two became good friends, maybe even more. As she watched her best friend finally achieved his dream, the distance between them grew. With her debut date finally set in stone, will the two be able to rekindle their flame or will the connection between them falter?

ᯓᡣ𐭩 ᯓᡣ𐭩 ᯓᡣ𐭩 Notes; This is an ABO!AU. in this world when someone reaches puberty they will present with one of three sub genders; alpha, beta, or omega. Scent glands are located near the pressure points on the neck and small hormonal patches called scent blockers can be placed over them to reduce or rid an individual of their scent for a period of time depending on the strength of the hormones in the patch.

ᯓᡣ𐭩 ᯓᡣ𐭩 ᯓᡣ𐭩ᯓᡣ𐭩Warnings; abo!au, female!reader, poly!pack dynamics, angst, mild violence, smut, old friends to lovers, she/her pronouns used for reader, jealous Bangchan, Reader is an OC, Mentions of unhealthy dieting(forced by the company), Reader is three years younger than Chan (‘00 liners unite!!) extra chapter specific warnings; vaginal fingering, unprotected sex (kind of? Birth control is used but no condom- remember to always wrap it before you tap it to protect against stds!!) implied cum eating, I might have missed some but I think that’s all?

Intoxicating is the only way she could describe the feeling of being held so close to him again, one hand placed on the wall beside her head while the other gripped her hip firmly causing the dancer to gasp against his lips. Her hands were tangled in his hair, tugging lightly as he bit down on her lower lip with a soft growl.

Things had been going on like this ever since the movie night at her dorm. When no one was paying attention or they were left alone the pair would sneak off to a isolated bathroom or closet somewhere, unable to keep their hands off of each other as they finally gave in to the physical pull towards one another they had felt during their teenage years.

The tension between them would build up from the second they laid eyes upon each other until it snapped like a rubber band pulled too taut, the two pouncing each other once they were sure no one was around to bear witness to their actions.

The way sweet, mildly spiced vanilla filled her senses set Lumi’s soul on fire and she felt as if she couldn’t get the alpha close enough to her, her instincts screaming at her to claim him and be claimed by him. She wouldn’t allow it, of course, always stopping them before things went farther than a heated make out session that left them having to adjust their appearance before rejoining the others wherever they had left them.

Currently they were inside the third floor bathroom at the end of the hall from the practice room where the rest of stray kids were waiting impatiently for the pair to join them. Chan had been in the studio working when the rest of the kids sent Lumi to retrieve him, Han saying that since she was just coming to watch and get dinner afterwards she didn’t need to warm up like the rest of them and it made the most sense for her to go.

It was on their way back down to the practice room from his studio that she couldn’t help herself any longer, taking him silently by the wrist and pulling him into the first unlocked door they passed by. This wasn’t the JYPE building she knew, the company having changed locations after she had left, so she was still getting used to the differences as she started coming to visit them more on her time off. She was expecting a closet of some kind but was surprised to find a single use bathroom instead, locking the door before the alpha turned her around and pressed his body against hers pinning her to the door.

Chan began trailing losses down her jaw leading to her neck, biting and sucking there and having the omega moaning breathlessly. “Chris- we should probably stop or the others are gonna come looking…” despite her words, Lumi was tilting her head to the side to give him better access as he continued to leave kisses and little bite marks along the column of her neck and nape where it met her shoulder. “Don’t care-“ he growled, hand moving from its place on the wall to begin working on untying the drawstring of her sweat pants.

“Chris no- stop.” She said firmly now, pushing him away with the palms of her hands flat against his chest until he pulled away with the look of a kicked puppy. “What- is everything okay?” His eyes scanned her face for any signs of pain or discomfort, worrying he may have bit down too hard or done something she didn’t like. “No no everything is okay just- we need to get you to practice…”

Chan sighed, realizing that once again things were being cut short and the wall the pink haired dancer had placed between them was going back up. “Right. Yeah.” He huffed, pulling away from her fully to straighten his clothing and fix his hair in the mirror from where her soft hands had been pulling at it and causing it to look more disheveled than a mere set of headphones would. She followed suit, making sure he hadn’t left any visible marks along her skin before combing her fingers through her hair and nodding in approval at her reflection.

Torture was the only was he could describe the feeling of walking down the hall with a very noticeable distance between the two of them.

It may not have shown but the alpha wasn’t the only one suffering.

The way his scent lingered on her skin, the feeling of his lips on hers leaving them tingling, the sound of his moans and little growls echoing in her mind and keeping her awake at night. She wanted more of him, craved him like a drug, but the dancer wouldn’t allow herself to let him in anymore than she already had.

Lumi was friendly with him, small smiles and waves when he would join her and the others during their plans, but besides sneaking around their dorms or the jype building to get a little hot under the collar away from prying eyes she didn’t attempt to get closer to the alpha on a one on one level.

The dancer had been spending a lot of time with the stray kids pack, as it seemed, but still made time to spend with her beloved member just the two of them as well as inviting the older omega to join them which she did on occasion. This time it was just the two of them in their dance studio at the kq building, laying on the cool hardwood floor side by side after hours of practicing for their first comeback since debut.

As the girls lay catching their breath, the sound of loud voices carrying down the hall could be heard before the door to the dance studio was pushed open and a voice called out in a song-like tune.

“Moony-moony~ where is the absolute love of my life??~” Wooyoung called out, the omega Smirking when he saw the two girls laying in the dim light of their dance studio. “Found ya!” He laughed, pouncing on the other omega as she let out a small grunt once the dancer’s body landed on top of her own. “Ya! Be careful- your boney elbow could’ve taken my eye out!” Mani shouted as she struggled to get out from under the raven haired man.

Lumi laughed at the exchange, the smell of their deeply spiced scents filling the practice room as they wrestled playfully in front of her. “Woo would you give them a break? It’s been too long since they’ve had to put up with your antics-“ came Yunho’s deep voice as he made his presence known. The omega’s eyes lit up and she sprung off the floor to embrace the much taller man. “Yuyu! Oh my goodness how have you been?” The omega asked, squealing in delight as the alpha wrapped her in his strong embrace and lifted her off the ground slightly to spin her around in his arms.

“Been good- missed our girls though.” He teased the two omegas, gently setting Lumi back on the ground and pulling back to look down into her eyes. “Feels good to be back home.” He smiled, the warm smell of bourbon and cinnamon filling her senses and heavily overpowering the other scents in the room. “It’s nice to have you back! You’re working on a comeback too, right? We’ll get to promote around the same time it will be so much fun!” The dancer said while bouncing on her feet lightly.

The alpha laughed at her enthusiasm, giving the top of her head a soft pat before they were interrupted by a loud shriek from the floor behind them. “Ouch Woo that fucking hurt-“ Mani said as she inspected the place where the slightly younger omega had bit her on her upper arm. “Almost broke skin mother fucker-“ She hissed, giving him a glare as Wooyoung merely wrapped his arms around her waist and rested his head on her shoulder from behind. “Awe come on moony~ I was just showing how much I looove you! You just smell so tasty!” He said with a pout, batting his eyelashes at the blue haired omega. “You can bite me back if it’ll make you feel better?” He winked, causing Mani to scoff and roll her eyes. “Yeah you’d like that, wouldn’t you.”

Both Yunho and Lumi laughed at the two of them, the pink haired dancer shaking her head as Mani did in fact bite down on their fellow omega’s forearm with a vengeance causing Wooyoung to yelp and smack at the back of her head lightly. “Ow ow okay that’s enough- OW!”

Yunho shook his head as well but made no move to interfere with the two’s play fighting. “Lumi, I actually came here to ask something from you…it’s kind of important but you don’t have to answer right away if you need time to think it over.” The omega’s interest spiked as she turned back to look up into the tall alpha’s soft brown, puppy-like eyes. “I got picked to be studio choom’s next spotlight artist and I wanted to do a duet…with you if you’d be down?” He looked hopeful, those puppy-like eyes staring down at her with an intensity that caused her heart to flutter a bit and she understood what atiny must feel whenever they get the chance to witness his charms in person.

“With me, really? That’s like- huge, yuyu!” She gasped, hands coming up to cover her mouth in shock and disbelief. “This would be huge publicity for Eclipse- and you know I love dancing with you…yes! Are you kidding me? Is it even a question?” The alpha laughed, relief flooding his expression as he brought the omegan dancer in for another tight embrace. “Well I wasn’t sure you’d be up for it with your comeback coming up- it’ll be a lot of extra work on top of everything.” Lumi shook her head, beaming up at him as excitement coursed through her. “Yunho this is an incredible opportunity! I promise I’ll put in the work and I won’t let you down-“ she said earnestly, eyes full of determination as she looked up into his own eyes as he wore a soft expression. “I know you will, that’s part of why I asked you.”

The omega giggled while giving the alpha an almost bone crushing hug despite her smaller stature, looking up at him with her chin resting against the middle of his chest. “Can we get started choreographing now?” Yunho smiled, showing his amusement with how eager she was, nodding the affirmative to her.

For the next few hours the pair began the process of choosing a song to dance to, listening to it on repeat until suddenly looking at each other with wide eyes and wicked grins as parts of the dance seemed to come to them in a vision. Wooyoung helped to at times, moving from his place on the floor cuddled up next to Mani to give his input and grin with pride seeing his advice taken and applied to the choreography.

As the early morning hours crept up on them, Mani laid asleep curled up on the small couch at the back of the studio while the three other idols bounced ideas off of each other to try and finalize the performance so that they could begin really practicing and fine tuning everything. The song chosen was a bit provocative, One Of The Girls by The Weeknd, so in turn the dance was a bit on the sensual side. Lumi and Yunho didn’t bat an eye at that fact though, being comfortable enough around each other to play up the chemistry needed for this type of performance yet also comfortable enough in their friendship to not take it as seriously as once the music cut before looping the pair burst out laughing at each other while Wooyoung wolf whistled at the suggestive position they we’re currently posed.

The trio of dancer’s decided to break for the night, Lumi making her way over to grab her phone and see she had several missed calls and texts from Jisung asking her to come hang out at their studio. She sighed, running a hand through her hair as she sent a quick text asking if he was still there since it had been a few hours since the beta had reached out.

The dancer’s mind began to wander, sipping from her water bottle with a frown as thoughts of a certain alpha crossed her mind.

The two members of ateez seemed to notice, glancing at each other before turning back to look at the omega with a questioning look. “What’s wrong Lumi?” Wooyoung asked as he wrapped an arm around the girl’s waist and pulled her to his side in a comforting gesture. It made sense to her when she had learned a few years back that the dancer was close friends with Changbin, both omegas having such a natural talent at being a calming force to her despite their tendency of being a bit chaotic at times. “You look like you have something on your mind.” He pouted, tilting his head cutely as he looked the pink haired dancer in the eyes with his own full of curiosity.

Yunho nodded, stepping closer after setting his own bottle down. “Yeah- if something is bothering you, you know you can tell us right?” Lumi sighed, nodding her head. She knew that they were right, being two of the trainees she spent the most time around as they had bonded over their shared passion for dance. Even after debuting, Yunho and Wooyoung would always invite the younger girl to come with them to the studio to work on new choreography or teach her new dances they had learned for their comebacks. She was forever grateful for their friendship, as it came in a time when she felt so lost and alone having just joined a new company where she knew no one and was one of only a few female trainees.

“Yeah…okay- I guess I should talk about it to someone…” she sighed, sitting down on the floor with her knees pulled to her chest before patting the floor for them to join her. “You guys know stray kids, I know…” Lumi began once they had taken their seats on the hardwood flooring of the dance studio. “Yeah! Pretty well, actually! We don’t get to hang out much since we are both pretty busy groups now days but we always look forward to seeing them.” Yunho spoke up, a fond expression on his face. “And Binnie is like one of my best friends- you know that. Did you finally get to meet them?” Wooyoung said with excitement as he practically bounced in his seat.

Lumi nodded, eyes glued to the floor. “Yeah uh- I actually met them before you did…funny thing-“ she spoke hesitantly, afraid to finally open up to them about the secret she held back when they originally told her about their times meeting and befriending their fellow boy group. “What-?!” Both men said in unison, so loud the omega feared they would wake Mani behind them where she still slept and Lumi really did not want to deal with a grumpy band mate on the trip back to their dorm.

“Shh keep it down- yes. You guys know I trained at jype before I came to kq…” she explained, watching as they nodded along. “Well- yeah. But you never said you knew stray kids from back then-“ Wooyoung said with a pout, arms coming to cross over his chest. “Ya! Were you guys like close or something?” Lumi nodded, sighing as she ran a hand through her hair nervously. “Yeah you could say that…”

For the next few minutes the pink haired dancer explained the nature of her relationship with the members of 3racha, and ultimately her new friendship with all but one member, including the parts about how she had left to join kq without ever informing her friends where she was going or that she was even leaving in the first place. Yunho frowned, reaching out to smack lightly at her leg. “That’s kind of fucked up, Lumi….how could you do that to your friends?”

She winced, knowing he was right. “I didn’t want to- I was going to tell them but…” the two men looked at her with sympathy, Wooyoung coming to wrap his arms around her in a tight embrace as he comforted his fellow omega. “We get it…they weren’t really around for you to tell.” Lumi sighed and nodded, resting her head on his shoulder as he held her. Yunho moved to her other side to bring her into his arms as well.

The three of them sat like that for a while before her phone went off with a response from Jisung telling her that she was still good to join them at the studio if she was available. “There’s something else….” She spoke softly, hesitant to even speak about it out loud.

Yunho set her with a look that said she had better spill now that she had already started, the alpha motioning with a hand for her to continue. “Chris- I….we kissed-“ she started, Wooyoung’s gasp audible as he backed away to look her in the eyes.

“You’re kidding, right?? You kissed Chan hyung?! When?!?” He questioned, kneeling in front of the pink haired dancer as his hands on her shoulder shook her lightly. “Woo- calm down let her explain.” Yunho scolded lightly, taking the omega’s hands off of her before turning her to face the both of them. “It was a few weeks ago…and we haven’t stopped since-“ both men’s eyes widened as they stared at her in shock. “Every time I’m alone with him it’s like I’ve been possessed or something- I feel like I can’t trust him enough to be close again but now that I know how it feels to-“ she sighed, running a hand through her hair anxiously. “Now that I know what it feels like to kiss him after I used to dream about it in highschool….I can’t control myself.”

Wooyoung smirked, hands placed on his knees where he sat criss cross on the floor and leaned forward towards her. “Ooh Lumi’s got a cruuusshhh~~” he teased, bouncing a bit in his seat. Lumi whined, shaking her head as she lunged forward to cover his mouth with her hand. “Shut up, I do not-“ she should have expected what came next as the dancer looked up at her with a devilish glint in his eyes before licking the palm of her hand. “EW YOU ASSHOLE!” She shrieked, pulling her hand back to rub against his shirt in an attempt to remove the saliva. Both men laughed hysterically at her reaction, causing Lumi to pout and reach for her bag to use the hand sanitizer she kept there.

Once they calmed down Yunho sent the pink haired omega a look. “Has it gone any farther than just kissing?” He questioned nonchalantly causing the girl to choke on air. “Excuse me?!” She gasped, looking at him with shock at the boldness of his question. “Come on we are all adults, Lumi. Just answer the question.” The omega pouted, but shook her head to answer him. “No…every time he’s tried I’ve stopped him- I’ve always been…afraid-“

Wooyoung gave her a questioning look before standing and making his way over to her. “Afraid of what? We know you aren’t a virgin so it can’t be that-“ his words caused the memory of her early trainee days with them at kq, and a night of truth or dare turned a bit too steamy, shaking the thoughts away quickly with a grimace. “Don’t remind me- but no that’s not why I’m afraid.” Lumi sighed, slowly collecting her things as she decided to take the producer up on his offer to join him and the others in the studio like old times. “What if I get attached again and he pulls the same shit. He’s a popular idol now, the leader of his group….what happens when they go on tour or get even more popular than they already are? Will he just drop me again until being reminded I exist? I can’t do that again…”

Wooyoung gave his older member a pleading look, nodding towards the pink haired dancer and sighing when Yunho held his hands up defensively and shook his head to say he wasn’t planning on getting involved. The omega huffed a bit before turning back to the younger dancer. “Lumi, baby- your trust issues are very obviously shot tremendously.” The girl scoffed and rolled her eyes. “Gee, thanks Woo. Tell me something I don’t already know-“ the pink haired omega pulled her bag up over her shoulder before making her way towards the door. “I don’t need a lecture about how what I’m doing is wrong and how it will only hurt in the long run, hell it’s already so confusing it hurts, I just needed to get it off my chest since I can’t really tell any of his members and I know Mani would probably scold me a lot worse than either of you-“

The older dancer sighed and shook his head in disapproval, shrugging his shoulders. “I’m just trying to look out for you- you’re going to see him now, aren’t you?” Shaking her head, Lumi pulled the door open and called out over her shoulder. “Han, actually- but he’ll most likely be there…make sure Mani gets home alright?” Wooyoung nodded, already going to the sleeping blue haired girl with a smirk on his face as he cuddled up behind her on the couch. “Yeah yeah Moony is safe with us~”

The younger girl laughed lightly at the display and shook her head, closing the door behind her and calling for a cab to take her to the jype building.

Quietly she made her way down the hall, deja vu giving her whiplash as she stopped in front of the door to 3racha’s studio. This was a new building, and a new studio, but the situation was something she was somewhat familiar with. During their time as trainees she had been in this position many times, often being the only reason the three producers remembered to eat or sleep as she would frequently stop by any time she had a free moment and would bring them snacks or meals and make sure they took breaks and didn’t work themselves as hard as they would with no outside intervention.

Her hand raised cautiously before knocking on the door. The voice that called out to her made her even more hesitant to enter but she pushed herself regardless, entering the room and closing the door with your back turned to the rest of the room. “Lumi?” The thick australian accent called out to her causing her to tense slightly. The smell of warm vanilla swirled around the room and the omega turned slowly to see that it was only the two of them present, Han Jisung no were to be seen although he was the one who told you it was okay to come over still. “Where is Hanji-“

Chan frowned, turning in his desk chair to face her fully. “You just missed him- he’ll be back at some point but he left to go get something to eat from the convenience store.” Lumi sighed, setting her bag down on the floor beside the small black couch against the back wall before taking a seat. “Well then I guess I’ll just have to wait until he gets back, won’t I-“ the dancer pulled out her phone, scrolling until she landed on Han’s contact before sending a quick text asking that he please return quickly, only receiving a laughing and winking emoji in response.

“This guy-“ she scoffed, rolling her eyes as she laughed lightly in disbelief. “Huh?” Chan rolled his chair over to face her with a raised eyebrow. At his questioning look, Lumi held her phone out to the alpha who shook his head while laughing at how the beta had responded to her. “I don’t know what he’s up to but I don’t like it.” The omega huffed, going back to scrolling through her phone while Chan got back to work at his computer.

The two of them sat like that for a while with Chan humming under his breath every now and then and Lumi making sure the volume on her phone was down as to not disturb the producer as he worked. “Do you think I could borrow your ears for a minute?” He asked suddenly, the dancer straightening her posture to look at him. “Me?” He chuckled, raising an eyebrow at her in a teasing manner. “Do you see anyone else here?” She frowned, hitting his shoulder lightly as she stood up and took a seat in the chair beside him. “Don’t know how much help I can be but sure…since Jisung seems to have abandoned us.”

Chan laughed and carefully placed the headphones over her ears. “I could have done that myself-“ she protested though there wasn’t much force behind her words, the alpha shrugged and sat back before pressing play on the track he had been stuck on for the past few hours before Han had left for the convenience store and Lumi had arrived.

Music began flooding her ears as a deep, sensual beat began playing through the speakers of the headphones. Lumi’s eyes fell closed as she let the lyrics take over her mind. She knew he had been known to write some more risqué, though he would never openly admit such to his fans, but hearing it with her own ears she couldn’t help but bite her lower lip gently as she nodded along to the beat.

The flow of the music seemed to take her over, body moving slowly as she rocked along with the melody and pictured how she herself would perform such a song. Chan watched with his hands clasped in front of his face in an attempt to hide how anxious he was to show the dancer his work. After the short two minutes and forty-nine seconds Lumi placed the headphones back on the desk and the alpha swore his heart stopped with the look she graced him with. Her eyes were dark and the corner of her lips turned up mischievously. “So…?” He asked hesitantly, biting down lightly on his knuckles in anticipation.

Lumi chuckled, shaking her head as she stood up to retake her spot on the couch behind him. “I think your fans are going to go absolutely nuts over that, Christopher.” She teased, passing by him only for his hand to shoot out and take hold of hers tightly. “But what about you?” Her breath hitched in her throat, mouth feeling dry at his question and the grip he had on her now slightly clammy hand. “I don’t think my opinion matters much, now does it.” He frowned, tugging lightly and causing her to sit herself down on his lap as she lost her balance. “I have always valued your opinion, you know that.” Lumi sighed, unable to meet his eyes and the words from his song echoed in her mind. “You do know that…right? That has never changed, baby….”

“A lot has changed, Chris…why wouldn’t that change too?” One hand came to rest on his hip, his eyes watching her carefully for any signs that the placement was unwelcome but she seemed to lean into the warm of his touch, his chest tightening with how fast his heart was beating the closer they got. “For you, maybe- nothing has changed as far as I am concerned.” He said, eyes glancing from her eyes down to her lips as she frowned at him. “Christopher that’s not true, and you know it. If you aren’t willing to acknowledge that things are different now then you are in for a rude awakening.”

Lumi moved to stand but his grip on her waist only tightened as his other hand came to hold the opposite side, effectively keeping her in place on his lap. “Chris let me up.” She said, no conviction in her words as she looked into dark brown eyes with her heart threatening to beat out of her chest. This whole time she was holding back, struggling desperately to keep the wall up between them and not give into the temptation to let him in any more than she already had. The warmth of his hands soaked through her clothing and caused a shiver to run down her back as he leaned in slowly. “Show me how much things have changed then, don’t keep hiding from me-“ he said breathlessly, lips now ghosting over her own but not quite touching yet. “Stop holding back.” He whispered, and the smell of vanilla mixed with the feeling of his hot breath against her lips caused her resolve to break.

Lumi crashed her lips against his roughly, as she had countless times since the first in her dorms small kitchen what felt like an eternity ago. He shifted them carefully, lifting the omega and placing her back on his lap so her knees straddled his hips and her thighs restated against his on in his desk chair. One hand was still placed firmly on the left side of her waist while the other cupped the back of her neck to deepen the kiss they shared as Lumi let out a soft moan against his lips.

Slowly her hips began to rock against his own to the beat of the song he had shown her, which she assumed was simply playing in her mind as his kiss distracted her though after a minute of so she realized at some point the song began to play from the speakers of his laptop and fill the small studio with the sound of his voice and the low, sensual beat she was quickly becoming addicted to as much as she was his scent and touch.

The hand he had on her waist slowly began to trail under her shirt as she continued to move her body against his. Chan let out a low groan into her mouth before slowly kissing his way down to her neck and jawline. Now that her mouth was no longer occupied soft moans flowed freely as her hips ground down against his own. One of her hands rested on the back of his chair while the other came to tangle in his hair, a gasp escaping as his teeth nipped hesitantly at her neck. He half expected her to push him away given that was the usual reaction he got from the omega once things started to escalate.

When she pulled back slightly from her, Chan braced himself for rejection but instead he was met with the sight of her shirt being lifted over her head and tossed behind them onto the couch by her bag. “Nice aim-“ he commented, still in disbelief at her actions. “Shut up.” She practically growled, lips crushing against his own in a bruising kiss as she began tugging at his own shirt almost desperately. The alpha thought he must be dreaming, pulling away briefly to remove the offending article of clothing before pulling her back into the kiss with one hand cupping her cheek while the other ghosted up her side to cup at her left breast over her sports bra.

As her hands roamed the ridges of muscle carefully sculpted by countless hours in the gym and practice studio her mind clouded further and she could feel her arousal, wet and warm between her thighs causing her to feel more impatient with each passing moment. “Couch.” She managed to get out between kisses and bites to the alpha’s plush lips. “Huh?” He pulled back to look into her eyes, his own blown with lust as she was sure her own were and his eyebrows knit together with confusion. “We need to move this to the couch if we are gonna go any further.” She explained, watching as his eyes widened with realization. Suddenly feeling a bit self conscious, the dancer tucked a strand of pink hair behind her ear and looked away from him shyly while attempting to ignore the wetness growing in her panties as the smell of roses began crowding the small space of the studio. “We don’t have to keep going if you don’t-“

Before she could finish her sentence Chan had stood up with the omegan dancer in his arms and soon Lumi’s back made contact with the cool leather material of the small couch against the back wall. “Shit you could have given me a warning or something-“ she said breathlessly, looking up at him with wide eyes as he gave a shrug with a smirk plastered to his face at being able to fluster her so easily. “Just trust me, ‘kay? I’ve got you.” Lumi scoffed, eyes rolling at his words though she didn’t put up a fight as she silently lifted her hips for him to slide the joggers she had wore down her legs until he was dropping them on the floor beside the couch.

At the sight of the dancer mostly undressed beneath him, Chan took a deep breath and felt a growl rumble in his chest as her scent filled the space and mixed with his own perfectly. Roses and vanilla swirled around his senses and he felt intoxicated by the smell as he leaned over to kiss and suck marks into the side of her neck and collar bone. He knew deep down he should be careful about leaving any marks behind but with his right mind taking a back seat at the present moment he couldn’t bring himself to care. Chan had wanted this for years, wanted her. Lumi was more than just some fleeting crush, someone he was attracted to on a surface level, she meant everything to him.

He let her get away before he ever had the chance to properly express his feelings before, teenage awkwardness and anxieties always getting in the way causing both to shy away from the topic of their emotions for one another but now that she was back he intended to show her just how much she drove him crazy, how much he needed her and not just on a physical level though in the moment he was more than happy to start there. As one hand cupped her neck he brought his lips back to hers while his other hand moved between the two of them to first slide across the wet patch at the front of her underwear before pushing them aside to run across her folds slowly.

Lumi moaned against his lips, brows furrowing as he carefully slipped a finger inside. “Fuck-“ She moaned, trying to relax as he slowly began moving before adding a second finger alongside the first. “Relax, baby.” His voice was low, raspy from all of the kisses as he mumbled against her lips. The omega nodded and let out a whine as his thumb pressed against her clit gently before beginning to rub slow circles as he pumped his fingers inside of her.

They stayed like that for what felt like eternity, her back arching slightly towards where he hovered over her as he worked to stretch her carefully with their lips pressed together so that he could swallow the loud moans threatening to give away to anyone passing by what exactly it was they were doing inside the small studio. “Chris, please- need you.” She said finally, voice breathless as her hands moved down to attempt and push his sweats down past his hips as far as she could manage. “You sure, like really really sure?” He questioned suddenly, forehead resting against the dancer’s as he pulled his fingers from inside of her as carefully as he could. “If you don’t fuck me within the next few minutes I swear to god I will get dressed and I will leave you here.”

Lumi’s threat seemed to be confirmation enough as the alpha nodded and moved quickly to push his sweatpants down to just above his knees along with his boxers before giving a few quick pumps to his length. The pink haired omega could only bite her lip as she watched him kneeling over her, bringing herself up to rest on her elbows and forearms as he positioned himself in front of her. “Do you uh- have a condom?” He asked, looking at her through his bangs where they had fallen in front of his eyes slightly with how long they had grown over the past months. “Don’t need one, I’m clean. You?” She answered quickly, clearly having no patience remaining as she brought a hand up to push the bangs back from his eyes and forehead.

Chan frowned, raising an eyebrow at her before answering. “Well, yeah- but there is also this whole thing called pregnancy? Condoms are for more than just stds.” Lumi laughed, shaking her head as she laid back against the couch. “I’ve got an implant, Chris. Seriously- wouldn’t offer to go without if there was a chance.” She shook her head, moving her arms so that they wrapped around his neck and her hands could tangle in the hair at the back of his head. “Now please, can we get on with it before Jisung gets back?” Fuck, that’s right. Chan had almost completely forgotten that the beta was meant to return at any moment and they were kind of on a time crunch. Deciding to ignore how much his pride swelled with how much trust Lumi must have held for him in this moment the alpha slowly pushed into her with a low moan which the omega beneath him echoed before pulling him down into a hungry kiss in an attempt to silence both of them.

Try as they might to keep anyone from figuring out what was happening behind closed doors, the smell of vanilla swirled with rose water permeating from the studio door and out into the hallway gave away their dirty secret too easily. Jisung, who had returned from his convenience store run not to long ago, stood outside the door with a shit eating grin and a mischievous glint in his normally soft boba eyes. He had intended to leave them alone together in an attempt to get them to become for comfortable with one another, like things had been as trainees, but it seemed he got a bit more than he bargained for.

As he left the company building, heading to the dorms and deciding to call it a night he made sure to wait until he was already back and safely inside the home to give the two of them plenty of time before sending a quick text that he felt too tired and went home so that his text wouldn’t…disturb their late night activities too much. The beta put away his snacks before crawling into his bed and hiding deep under the covers while trying not to be too smug over his plan working as well as it had to get them back on speaking terms.

Or so he thought….

Intoxicating is the only way to describe the feeling of laying with sweat slicked skin sticking lightly to the fabric of the studio couch as he laid on his back with Lumi on top of him, their chests rising and falling in sync as he ran a hand through her hair gently and she rested her cheek against his collar bone while attempting to catch her breath.

Chan felt like no moment could be better, their scents mixing together on their skin and causing him to feel this sort of lightheaded bliss as the adrenaline slowly faded away and he could truly take in the shared warmth of her skin against his own. He tried and failed to hold back the smile as the dancer got up and gave a slight wince. Her body still sore from their earlier activities, skin cooling with sweat as she left him laying there to collect her clothes quietly.

With a word he grabbed his tshirt and slipped it over her head, causing the omega to startle slightly. “Jesus, Chris- you really need to work on warning me before you do shit.” She grumbled, smoothing her hair down after slipping her arms through the sleeves of his shirt. He chuckled, admiring how the oversized garment hung on her to mid thigh, it was already big on himself but it practically swallowed her frame whole and he was starting to think he was addicted to the sight of her in his clothing.

Pulling in his boxers, Chan ran a hand through his no doubt messy hair from where she had been tugging at it not too long ago with his head firmly between her thighs as he cleaned up the mess he had left behind. “Han isn’t coming.” She said suddenly, her discarded panties in one hand and her cellphone in the other, led screen illuminating her face and causing the pink of her hair to cast a slight pastel halo from the glow. “What?”

Lumi sighed, holding out her phone to show the message from Jisung saying he got tired while waiting in line for his food and decided to go home instead of back to the studio as originally planned. “Oh, well that works out then- don’t have to worry about him walking in on us after all.” He said with a grin, standing to wrap his arms around the dancers waist and hold her close to him once more. He already missed the warmth of her skin, head coming down to place gentle kisses at the base of her neck where it met her shoulder.

She shook her head, stepping away from him to continue getting dressed leaving him standing there a bit dumbfounded. “Lumi?” He asked softly, a pained look on his face as he watched her father her things after slipping her joggers before sitting on the edge of his rolling chair to slip her shoes on from where they had been kicked under the desk. “What, Chris? What’s wrong?” He huffed, raising an eyebrow at the omega as his arms crossed over his chest. “That’s exactly what I was just wondering. Seriously Lumi, don’t tell me this changes nothing-“ his tone was firm, almost annoyed though his eyes were pleading with her not to do what he was thinking she was.

She bit her lip, looking away from him quickly in an attempt to hold up whatever semblance of the walls she had put up to protect herself from the potential abandonment she feared so deeply. “This? This is- this was-“ “nothing.” He scoffed, cutting off her stumbling over her words as she struggled to find a way to put it without making him right. To find a way to keep him at arm’s length but hold him close at the same time. To not break his heart while also protecting her own.

“Right. Nothing, that’s what this-“ he spoke, motioning between the two of them. “-is. Lumi we can’t keep doing this, I can’t. I thought things would be different now…” running a hand through his hair he stepped closer to her, almost caging her in against the desk. “Why? Because we fucked?” She asked, letting anger stain her words so that the sadness she truly felt wouldn’t seep through. “Just because people have sex doesn’t mean anything, people do it all the time.” She scoffed, moving around him quickly to grab her bag. “But you’re right….we can’t keep doing this. This was a mistake, clearly….”

Chan stood still for a moment, shock taking him over before his mind finally caught up with it all. “Right, maybe it was- at least let me take you home? It’s late-“ Lumi shook her head, holding up her phone as she backed up towards the door and gave the alpha a weak smile. “Already texted my manager.” He sighed shakily, nodding in understanding before realizing she was still wearing the shirt he had placed on her. His chest tightened but he didn’t say anything about it, taking it as a small win in what felt like a hopeless situation as she opened the door and muttered a quick “Goodnight, Chris-“ before she was gone.

Torture was the only way she could describe the feeling of walking through the still brightly lit halls of the jype building to where her manager was waiting for her at the side of the building as her sore muscles from practice and her extra curricular activities with a certain alpha screamed at her with each step. No amount of soreness could compare to the deep ache she felt in her chest having to leave him like that, every fiber of her being longing to turn around and run back into his arms.

She couldn’t do that, even if realistically she could she thought this was for the best. Things were already so complicated, her feelings were complicated, their past felt even more complicated, her mind and heart unable to come to an agreement as to what it was she wanted so instead of Chan’s embrace with his warmth and the smell of warm vanilla and something sweet like frosting she was met with the biting cold of a late autumn night as she pushed the doors to the exit open and ran to meet her manager at the curb in hopes that due to the late hour no one would be witness to her leaving the company she didn’t belong to anymore, and slightly disheveled at that.

author’s note: tbh I think I blacked out while writing the sexual parts of this chapter lol so sorry if they seem off it’s easy for me to like- visualize the scene but writing it out is so hard and I don’t get why ૮꒰ “. . ꒱ა anyways please please please give me feedback I am so eager to hear from you all about what you thought of this chapter and what your thoughts are for what is to come/what you might be looking forward to from this series~

taglist; (pink users means I was unable to tag) @coastinglove @breadedloafs @miraculous-disaster @dreamerwasfound @katsukis1wife @emmxxsworld @nebugalaxy

[breadedloafs]

i’m so excited for this omggggg!!! this looks sooo gooooooddd🥺🥺🫶🫶

Guardians

previous | Pearl ° | m. list | next

synopsis: when Yeosangs sickness worsens, the Hala-pack are forced to stay in unkown territory, all because their wolves had affections for the towns local doctor. They hope this doctor knows how to treat fish because Yeosang needs help, and his brothers are desperate.

word count: 8.3k (and 4 pictures)

warnings: Cursing, blood, knives(daggers), treating of wounds, treating of sickness, talks of death, screaming, possesive behavior kind of?, blood (obv cause wounds), suggestive thoughts (Mingi needs to FOCUS), mentions of torn snouts, old scars, uhm i think thast it?

notes: to those who don't know what a poet shirt is this is the specific shirt I'm referencing, Also PLEASE read the section named 'Guardians knowledge' for better understanding of refrences in the book itself before reading this chapter thank youuu (Guardians book of knowledge was DEFINITELY inspired by the books in the 'Grimm' series so anybody who watches that HIIIIII), also PLEASE remember to read the Creature lore to understand some things as this IS a fantasy book with my own lore for some creatures thank youuuu

Placing the clear, blue rimmed glass down on the placement cloth in front of you, you throw the drying cloth in your hands on your shoulder. Long white hair tied up lazily at the back of your head, white poet shirt hanging off your shoulders, its strings by your chest having been loosened the moment you bid farewell to your last patron for the night.  Your necklace consisting of a dull orange fire stone remains barely concealed beneath your white shirt, its chain placed comfortingly around your neck. The angle your shirt is sitting may expose more of your chest than you would usually feel comfortable with showing in public, but currently it's only you and the Choi’s at the tavern.

‘Moon Tavern’ - the tavern you own- is open 24/7 on weekends, but closes at 11 pm on weeknights, for you have to ensure those on your side of the land, those in your village are ready the next morning for their duties. Unfortunately for your regulars it's a Thursday night, meaning closing time. Meaning cleaning up duty for you and those on your shift. You turn your head and scan around you, looking down both sides of the bar counter to ensure no glasses or coasters are left laying around before your eyes trail to the middle of the tavern where the Choi’s sit waiting for you. 

Choi Beomgyu, a young man of 22 who you met when he was only 17, being banished to Obsidian, due to his seeing abilities, when the war came to an end, he became your second ever apprentice. Next to him sits Choi Yeonjun at the age of 24, a snake shifter who followed his friend all the way from their homeland and ended up right in your welcoming embrace. 

They both work as waiters at the tavern, sometimes even performing with the band, always insisting on helping you close when you man the bar on night shifts- but never doing the same for your co-owner, you know the reason but pay it no mind. 

Cracking your neck before stretching your hands above your head, your back curls in as your chest pushes out, causing the strings of your shirt to loosen even more. Beomgyu wolf-whistles from where he sits as Yeonjun starts chastising you for your actions. “I've told you so many times that that's not healthy Boss, if you’re having pain problems again you need to let Niki or Gyu look at you.” Yeonjun looks at you with a mock scolding gaze.

You scoff, finishing your stretch before looking at the boy- not man, boy because compared to someone of your age that is what he is, a boy, one of your boys. “And I've told you many times not to call me Boss, guess neither of us listen to the other'' you bite back before removing the cloth from your shoulder, placing it on the drying pole attached to the bottom of the bar counter on your end.

“Touche” Yeonjun replies as both he and Beomgyu stand up while you walk out from behind the bar, picking up your jacket and keys that was on the counter, the three of you start walking to the front door as you turn off all the lanterns you walk by, “well, I, for one, was delighted by the show given- so I humbly thank you” Beomgyu gives an over dramatic bow as he speaks, causing Yeonjun to roll his eyes and your lips to quirk up ever so slightly.

The three of you walk until you're outside the tavern, you make sure to lock it before you continue walking, there's a cold breeze tonight, almost calming as it nips at the parts of your exposed skin, the boys behind you shiver and snuggle more into their own jackets as they walk, one on each side of you, you on the other hand do not falter in your steps. Despite your love of warmth you've grown quite accustomed to the cold nights that seem to accompany the dark sky of Obsidian.

You reach the part in your path where you and the boys should split, while they live more to the center of the town, in a neighborhood along with the rest of your pack, your home is located on the outskirts next to the river that separates your land between its two regions. You turn to say goodbye but catch Beomgyu staring at you in a worried manner, his eyes glowing a faint- barely noticeable purple “The water will shine a luminous blue tonight as nature’s soldier will be hurt, and the singers rock will form” you tilt your head inquisitively but when he doesn't say anything else you leave it be. 

Seers cannot control the amount of information they are given and Beomgyu would've told you if there was something else. You nod your head in understanding before placing your hand on his shoulder, you look down at him and smile in a reassuring way, “I’ll be safe, don’t worry my little videns “ Beomgyu’s head tilts to rest on your hand at your words.

“I don’t know if I’m fine with letting you walk home alone now..” Yeonjun looks like he’s contemplating following you as he bites the inside of his cheek but you quickly shut him down, “Jun, I’ll be fine. I can take care of myself, you two need to get home, you have a shift tomorrow morning”. Yeonjun huffs “Yeah with Tea-moo, I don’t think either of us really mind being late for that one” he rolls his eyes as his arms are crossed over his chest, pouting like a child. “He’s still your leader Jun, you should respect him” you scold the boy, knowing your words won't have any impact now as they hadn't before, not on this topic. 

“You’re our leader Boss, he’s the guy who you let be the leader and we both know it.” Yeonjun’s distaste for Tea-moo was never a secret, it caused a lot of tension in your pack, but neither he nor Tea-moo made an effort to fix the strain. “Jun I’m not having this conversation again.” you reply sternly, “I’m going home, you two need to do the same. Niki is probably waiting for you and I don’t want him staying up too late we have lessons tomorrow”

Niki, your first apprentice, your little shadow dragon, your son. He lives with you most of the time but often spends nights over at the Choi’s, the three of them act like brothers and it comforts your heart to know they have each other. You’re currently busy teaching Niki everything you know as the boy wants to follow in your footsteps, become a healer and not a destroyer as shadow dragons are often depicted.

“Fine, but if anything feels wrong even in the slightest the you scream, alright” Yeonjun needs that reassurance at least. “I doubt something to that extent will happen Jun”, you don’t want to promise him you would, because a banshee’s scream is a deafening one, it’s not something to be used lightly and something you've only used a handful of times. “Promise me” he does not relent.

“If it gets to that extent, I will scream to alert you.” You nod to him and his tense shoulders seem to relax a little. As Beomgyu lifts his head from your hand on his shoulder both of them come closer to hug you as a goodbye. You hate lying, but you know you won't scream, to resort to such measures is simply not something you're capable of doing. You’ve only used your scream once in your life, and you dread something of the like happening again.

You watch as they walk the opposite direction, walking as one, two halves of a whole. A feeling of contentment stirs in you, despite whatever Beomgyu’s vision foretold you know they’ll be safe, and that's all you could ask for.

“No”, Mingi’s voice is firm, almost angry sounding as his jaw clenches in an effort to not yell at the others in the room. “I told you all, he’s mine-'' his words are interrupted with Yunho’s introjection of "ours” ‘-He’s ours, I’m not bringing you guys to him.” Mingi finishes.

He’s standing with his back leaning against the wall, everyone is gathered in the kitchen, most sitting, except for Yunho- who's standing right next to Mingi- and San who's standing behind Wooyoung. “Mingi, Yeosang is sick, he needs help and it’s something nobody here knows how to deal with. We can’t travel with him in this condition so we are stuck on this island- one that isn't our territory. You say this guy is a doctor, he might know how to help. San’s knowledge of herbs can only get us so far.” Hongjoongs voice is calm as he tries to reason with Mingi, but you can hear the sharp edge of authority it holds as he sits at the head of the table. 

“A human doctor, yes, how do we know he’ll be able to help Yeosang?” Yunho’s voice isn’t as strained with anger as Mingi’s, but you can hear his hesitance. ”He lives in a region known for harboring two of the most regal packs, I’m quite sure he’s probably aware of our species, may have even encountered many, he may know at least something that could help us, or point us in the direction of someone who could.” Seonghwa says as he sits beside Hongjoong, his voice flows calm, a sharp contrast to their leaders iciness’ Seonghwas reflects the warmth that’s permanently buried in his chest, but everyone can tell he’s  just as worried about Yeosang. 

Yunho’s stomach churns at the idea of you having met, let alone interacted with other supernatural creatures as Mingi lets out a low grumble in discontempt. “Listen, I know you guys have some weird possession kink or something over this guy, but Yeosang needs help. Do you really want him to die simply because you couldn't control your jealousy for a few hours?” Jongho asks, annoyed and his words cut deep.

Yunho turns to Mingi, while Yunho may be hesitant he doesn't want Yeosang to die. But Mingi has known you longer, there's a sort of seniority there, Yunho knows how much you mean to Mingi. Fuck you mean just as much to him, but he knows how Mingi’s mind works, he knows he’s not the one that gets to make this decision. Mingi in turn is stone faced, but Yunho can tell he’s conflicted. “Just for a check up? Nothing more?” Mingi asks, voice seeking confirmation in the same vulnerable way a child would from a parent, and the whole room takes a breath of relief. 

“Only a check up, we only want to know if he can figure out what’s going on with Yeosang” Hongjoong confirms. After a moment of silence, and another shared look with Yunho, Mingi speaks again “Fine, but you let me and Yunho go in first, explain to him the situation. He doesn't know about us, about this, I want to explain to him first, I need to. Need to have him hear it from me”

The others all nod in agreement as they move to get ready to take Yeosang to your place. Mingi can’t help the anxiety building within him, he doesn't know what he’d do if you hate him after this. Even worse if you’re scared of him after this. He doesnt think he could go on living if you were. He hates the idea, the thought of losing you, loathes it even.

Mingi walks into the room where Yeosang lays on the bed, his skin sickly pale, unnatural and different from the usual light tan the siren has. His lips are chapped and parts of his skin are molting, eye’s closed as he’s barely breathing. San is holding a cold water cloth to his forehead in an effort to try and cool down the sirens fever. Jongho sits at the other side of the bed, he’s taken Yeosang’s sickness the hardest besides Wooyoung and San, solidarity in species and all. Mingi looks at Wooyoung who's standing a bit away, Wooyoung's scared to get too close to his friend, scared his natural heat will only worsen Yeosong’s temperature. It must hurt, not being able to be there for  his best friend, and Mingi feels guilt at his apprehension on letting you treat Yeosang, after all that means he’s the one separating these two.

He stands next to Yunho, sharing a look before starting to walk again as he makes his way to the front door, Yunho following. The breeze of the night hit him as the sky began to dusk. The moon is shining brightly, almost as if illuminating the path to your house and Yunho can’t help but think it might be an omen, whether it’s a good or bad one is still undecided.

You walk to your backdoor as you hear knocking. You know it's Mingi and Yunho, they’re the only ones that would use that entrance, only ones that would knock too. What worries you is the fact that the knocking seems frantic and you could sense multiple other life forces as well, although they’re a little farther from the entrance of your house than the wolves. 

You open the door as you look at the two, it’s unusual that they’re here tonight, they don’t usually come over on weeknights, so the fact that they’re at your front door, looking quite nervous on a Thursday concerns you. “Oh? To what do I owe the visit?” You ask the two as you step aside to let them in, the other life forces don’t move and so you leave them alone. 

Mingi and Yunho both step inside, Yunho looking more nervous as Mingi is more conflicted. “We uhm- we have to talk” Mingi says, fiddling with the bandages on his fingers as he walks into your house a bit more, before leaning on the countertop in the corner. Yunho stays by the door but moves to the side a bit so that he’s not blocking it. “We need your help..” 

His words peak your interest, the two never share a lot about their current private affairs and you respect that. Understanding that not every creature wishes to be known, especially if they’re of the rarer types like you know these two are, so them standing before you now asking this question is quite strange. “Oh? What can I help with?” You walk into your home, decidedly leaving the door open. 

“Okay so uhm- I’m not sure if you know. Wait what do you know- wait no wait oka-” Mingi’s nervous rambling is cut off by Yunho who looks you dead in the eye, unlike Mingi whose eyes are drilling holes in the floor. “Do you believe in the supernatural?” Yunho’s voice is firm and not as soft as you’re used to. “The supernatural? yeah, why?” You say nonchalantly, thinking of all the ways the direction this conversation can go. Would they confess their true nature? Yunho scratches the back of his neck as he takes a deep breath before speaking “So uhm if we were to say, to tell you uhm we-” his words are interrupted by a loud scream from outside, all three of your heads turning the direction of the scream.

The scream was guttural sounding, desperate and dry as you stand closest to the doorway you can see body’s panicking as they rush out of the bushes, laying another body down on the ground, you can’t see much of what's happening because of the distance but you can that Yunho and Mingi are worried, body’s tense. “I'm guessing that’s why you asked? about the supernatural?” You speak and your voice is steady in an effort to give some comfort, you walk a bit more into your kitchen before reaching a door on the side and opening it. “Tell them to bring him in- only you and one other can come with him- I don’t need this many unknown people in my house.”  You say before walking down the stairs of the door you’ve opened. Turning the lights on down the way.

As your back is turned to them you can't see the bafflement on their faces as they freeze at your seeming nonchalant demeanor before rushing out to the rest of their packmates. You walk down into your apothecary room as you turn on the lights and clear your table, you don’t know what you’ll be dealing with, so for now all you do is roll up your sleeves and tie your hair. You hear the footsteps of three males come down the stairs. Mingi and Yunho reach your sight first before you see the two behind them, a shorter blond carrying a platinum blond man.

“[M/n] how-” Mingi’s words are cut off by your own “Put him down on the table” you instruct the blond and he does so with hesitance. “What's your name?” you ask again as you start inspecting the man laying down on your table, “San.” he responds as you remove the man on your table’s shirt, “Okay San, tell me about your friend here- he’s a Siren right?” you ask. “Yeah, wait [M/n] how do you-” Mingi responds instead but you completely ignore him. “Fresh or saltwater?” you ask already knowing the answer, eye’s directed at San. “Fresh water” San responds, “What are you doing- why are you taking off his shirt?” he asks, confusion sounding like anger. “Because I'm gonna need you to smear ointment on his chest- lest you want him to stop breathing” you say as you turn to try and reach for a jar of ointment in the cabinet behind you. Although San is quick to stop you as he grabs the wrist of the hand you had rested on the siren's chest to check his heartbeat.

“Listen I don’t know who you are, but you need to tell me what the fuck-AH!” San’s words are stopped by a sharp wince as he suddenly lets go of your wrist, clutching his arm as he looks at the back of his shoulder. Behind him in the doorway you see your best friend standing with her arm outstretched as she’s just thrown a knife into his shoulder blade.“You wolves couldn't act fast enough to stop your little friend here from grabbing [M/n]?” Lisa asks as she walks over. San tries to pull out the knife but you quickly stop him, “Don’t do that, that knife’s specifically designed to hurt anyone except for Lisa. Mingi go get another one of your friends to help San” you say and Mingi complies, despite the unease in his eyes and the questions you can feel lingering on his lips, he walks back out the room. “San you sit down on that chair over there” you point to a chair in the corner of the room “Lisa help him” she clicks her tongue before looking at you as if asking why “You’re the only one that can touch the knife, you know where the ointment is, Yunho help her I don’t think San would be to keen on letting her touch him” you order and Yunho nods, his mouth closed and it seems even he hasn’t processed whats been happening. 

Mingi comes down with another male behind him, this one with short dark hair, “Fire elemental yeah? What’s your name?” you ask him as you get out jars of paste from your cabinets. “Uhm uh yeah Wooyoung what’s going on with San” his eyes instinctively flicker to his friend and you can see the panic in his eyes, “hey don't focus on him, focus on me I need your help with your friend.” Wooyoung's head snaps between the two of his friends before he sees San nod at him and he walks up to the table as you hand him a jar. “Here, smear this into his chest” you say as you start inspecting the siren on your table. “When was the last time he swam- in fresh water specifically” You ask Wooyoung. “Uhm I'm not sure? A few months ago maybe? He and Jongho- a saltwater siren, swam in the Night sea before we came here but he hasn’t been in the water since and then he got sick so we don’t know what to do” Wooyoung's words flow out a mile a minute as he starts rubbing the clear ointment on Yeosangs chest. 

“Tell me what you’re doing to him” San speaks from the corner of the room between pained hisses. “Okay you see this?” you point to the open gills of the Siren before you, “Usually sirens' gills only form when they’re underwater, his gills being open, basically gasping for air means he cant breath. Freshwater Sirens are much more sensitive than saltwater ones, they need more water intake and too much salt water can also dry out their skin. I've seen it before one or two times in my lifetime, he’s dehydrated, see how he’s molting and his chapped lips?” Wooyoung's nod’s. “So you know how to help him then?” San asks as he’s being wrapped in a bandage by Yunho, Lisa now standing in the other corner of the room as she cleans her dagger. 

“Yeah, yeah I know how, Lisa, would you get me the towels please?” you respond as you wrap your hands around Yeosangs neck, covering his gills as Lisa walks up the stairs of the room into your home. Seeing your actions, San tries to storm up from his chair but is held back by Yunho as Mingi’s voice aggressively tells him to sit.”What are you doing?! You just said his gills are how he breathes?! Wooyoung stop him!” San shouts as he’s struggling against Yunho's hold, Wooyoung tries to reach for your hands but is yanked back by Mingi “I told you not to touch him” his voice is borderline possessive but you can't bring yourself to focus on that now. “The ointment Wooyoung rubbed on his chest helped open up his lungs, I'm closing his gills to ensure he'll breathe out of his mouth.” you say and before they can respond the siren lets out a gasp as his breathing becomes a bit more stable, now from his mouth and nose.

“Alright I have to take him out to the water, you can follow but don’t interrupt okay?” You look at the four men in front of you, three nod as San stays silent. You pick Yeosang up bridal-style and Mingi lets out a noise of protest but stays mostly silent. You walk up the stairs careful not to move the siren in your hold too much. As you walk out of your home and feel the cold breeze hit you for the second time that night, the siren in your hold wines at the temperature drop. You nod your head in acknowledgement at the three other males standing outside, looking worried to all hell, as you continue walking to the stream that flows outside your house only a few miles away.

You feel the seven men following you, some fussing over San as they walk, Mingi and Yunho leading them, Lisa follows with towels in hand. As you reach the edge of the stream you look back at the men, “Don’t interrupt yeah? You might not understand what's happening but interfering will only hurt him” you look back at the water. The men behind you all seem apprehensive but comply to your orders, San only because he’s still being held back by Yunho. The clearing is deathly silent as you start walking into the river, despite the cold of the water you don’t flinch. 

As you work and the others watch you, Hongjoongs turns to Mingi, “I thought you said he was human?” he whispers slightly, “I thought he was” Mingi responds, mouth almost agape in awe at your actions. “Then why does his right eye look like that of a banshee? Don't tell me you didn't realize” Hongjoong whispers again, this time Mingi is silent as he hears his leader's revelation. He’s always been curious about your white eye, the intricate markings almost like shattered glass, sometimes even wondering if you were blind in it, but he’d never had the gall to ask.

You let out a whistle as you stand in the water. It reaches your chest as you hold Yeosang, letting him practically float in the freshwater, his whole body, except for his face covered by the usual clear stream that's now blurred by the night's darkness. “Amphitrite, darling I need your help” you call out softly, in the same voice you’d speak to Mingi in when he fell asleep on your shoulder, the voice you'd speak to Yunho in when he came to you teary eyed and in need of comfort. A moment of confusion passes before the water starts swirling around you. The hair you’ve loosely tied has now fallen, cascading down your shoulders like a waterfall as the ends drift in the river. The water around you and the siren starts turning a bright blue, almost blinding. Once again San tries to lurch forward but is held back by Hongjoong, “He said not to interrupt” the leader states, despite his own confusion he is smart enough to know not to mess with the trails of a Banshee. 

From the side of the river, the side filled with forest trees so dark the others can’t see past the line that separates the land they currently stand on with the territory named Forest night, emerges a  large horse. Not a normal one. The horse seems sickly, almost dark and boney, barely a horse at all as its seaweed-like mane sways lightly in the wind, dripping wet despite the fact that the horse has just come out of the dry forest. The horse- the kelpie’s soulless eyes stare into the 7 men standing on the other side of the river. The way it’s flesh is ripped from the sides of its snout revealing it’s horrific teeth is a picture painted from nightmares of the sickests minds. Its bones crack with every step and the dark shadows around it lash out as whispers follow.

It steps into the water and the liquid seems to be drawn to it. The water crawls up its legs and takes its form, molding with the bloody bones and dark shadows so well, to the point that if you didn’t look too closely the horse would seem normal, beautiful even. No ripped flesh or greasy hair, no teeth are shown from its snout  because its skin has no tear. The kelpie is big and dark, looking like a noble steed fit for a true royal, yet it walks over to you so slow and soft that it's clear where its loyalties lie. The kelpie goes silent, no whisper or lashing of shadows as it bows to you. The animal who is known to bring death to many sends a horrid thought through San’s mind. They had just given Yeosang, to the nightmarish stallion, on a silver platter. Instead of the creature luring Yeosang to death, it was his own pack who handed him to the ominous shadows of death looming above the glowing river of life. 

You reach out a hand to pet its snout, “Amphritre darling, could you help this young siren for me?” you ask softly, stroking the kelpie, it seems to look down for a moment, makes a noise of dismay before you speak again, “Please?” you ask, removing your hand from its snout and gripping your necklace, the kelpie looks at the stone in your hand and relaxes as you reach back up to pet it once more. 

It retracts its snout from your hold before looking down at Yeosang, sniffing his hair slightly before bringing a hoof out of the water, time seems to slow down as the horse slaps its hoof down on Yeosangs chest before it dissolves into the water, as if it was never there. Its former dark hair and pale bones now blending in with the bubbling waters as Yeosang gasps again, his body lurching forward as his eyes fly open. He coughs up water as you gently rub his back, your other arm. still supporting him as he’s basically sitting on it.  “It’s okay, It’s okay” you whisper softly, unaware of how both Mingi and Yunho’s eyes are locked on you. 

The way your hair reflects the moonlight, glowing bright as it drifts on the water behind your back, the way your white shirt- now wet and clear sticks to your skin, the way your voice dips low as you whisper to Yeosang, despite it being barely audible to those standing on the ground, it sends shivers down their spine. Makes Mingi’s stomach churn with heat and Yunho’s chest rumble with jealousy. Everyone else is focusing on the now conscious Yeosang, but they’re focusing on you.

As Yeosang’s coughing fit stops he looks up at you, eyes lidded and foggy and then he gives you a lazy smile, “My pearl, I’ve found you, my pearl, my pearl”  Yeosang chant’s out softly like a mantra, his hand reaches for your cheek and just before he could place it on your skin, you tap his forehead, causing him to drop back down, now in a deep sleep as he practically snuggles into your hold. Your breath hitches at his words and your eyes lock with Hongjoong and Seonghwa, whose own had widened significantly, but you try not to react too much as you look down for a moment to ensure he’s sleeping before you start to step out as the water around you calms down, going back to its original dark state, only light being from the reflection of the moon.

“What- how-” Mingi’s splutters of confusion are ignored as the salt water siren rushes forward, frantically looking Yeosang up and down, trying to take him from your hold. The siren in your arms, despite his sleepy state, refuses as he makes a noise of protest. You nod your head at Lisa as she hands you a towel before handing another to the saltwater siren. “What’s your name, little one?” she asks him gently, her voice not even close to the malicious tone she had held earlier when speaking to San, “Jongho” the saltwater Siren states. “Alright Jongho, you’re gonna need to help me transfer your friend here from [M/n]’s arms. Can you sit down for me? Hold your hands open with the towel, be ready to take him” she instructs gently, Jongho does as told, you follow shortly after, sitting down on your knees, the action causing your wet pants to flex against your thighs, which immediately draw’s Yunho’s attention.

“What’s this one's name?” you ask Jongho softly, referring to the man in your arms, “Yeosang” the shifter that stands beside Mingi speaks. He seems regal in a sense, and you can sense a connection of sorts to him… he must be a creature that inhabits water, you hum in acknowledgment at his answer before looking down at the boy in your arms. “Alright Yeosang can you hear me?” You speak, gently using one of your hands that's not holding him against you to move the wet hair out of his face, the siren makes a noise of acknowledgement but doesn't open his eyes. “I'm going to need you to let go of me okay? We need to dry you off lest you get sick” you utter and your voice flows over the clearing, despite your gentle tone, the low rumble of your words seems to keep everyone around you quiet. The siren makes another noise of disagreement and you can sense the starting agitation of the wolves standing a bit to your right.

“Come on, if you do this for me I’ll be here when you wake up okay? Just go into the arms of your brother." Finally Yeosang complies at your words as he relaxes the arms that were wrapped around your neck, you hand him to Jongho who instantly wraps him in the blanket and gently tries to dry him as Wooyoung and San flock to his side. You stand up and start gently drying yourself, Lisa helping you with your long hair as you look at the others. “You need to get him home for now, the water may have helped him but the measures i've used will ensure he’ll be very cold, I’d suggest keeping Wooyoung close to him to warm him up, I’m not sure how long you guys will be here, so he can come swim in the river if he feels his hydration levels get too low, just let me know first.” You speak to the group, mostly the two reptilian shifters given they seem to hold the most authority among the group.

“Wait- what how did you-” Mingi walks closer as he starts questioning what just happened, despite his confusion and search for answers his eyes are stuck on your chest as your shirt sticks to it and the necklace he’s never seen you without dangles from your neck. “Isn't it obvious? Thought those two would have figured it out already” you nod to the two shifters again before pointing to your eye, the one that's white and void, filled with little gray lines. “The eye’s of a Banshee.” The shorter one states, “Although I haven't heard of one being alive in a while, the last known one was when the war ended.”  the white haired one follows.

“I like keeping quiet, nothing good comes of my kind being known. You must understand that” you say, voice monotone as the two nod. “I’m Kim Hongjoong, this is my right hand Park Seonghwa. It is a pleasure to finally meet you, we have heard quite a lot” Hongjoong says as he nods his head at you. “Thank you for saving Yeosang, truly we didn’t know what to do.” Seonghwa does the same as Hongjoong as he nods his head. 

“Hm, It’s no problem, although I must say not everyday the King of Aurora comes to my home.” You say as you look at Hongjoong, his face is stoic but you see the slight widening of his eyes that shows his shock. “What? You think just because we’re an isolated island that we don’t keep up with what happens in other regions?” you ask half sarcastically, Wooyoung who’s listening into the conversation makes a small shrug of “yeah”. You chuckle slightly and the sound is like music to Mingi and Yunho’s ears in this tense atmosphere. “I think you guys should go home yeah? He needs rest” you nod over to the sleeping Yeosang.

 Seonghwa steps forward for a moment, “He’ll ask about you, you know that right? Not everyday a  fresh water siren finds their pearl” you nod your head in understanding as you cross your arms, the others make faces of confusion but don't interrupt “Yes I understand that, but right now rest is more important to him.” You say and Hongjoong nods, “We do still need to talk” he motions for the others to start gathering around as his eyes are focused on you.

 “Hm, I guess I understand, a King worried about a man of his pack” you hum, not noticing the slight flinch as you refer to him as ‘King’, “There's a tavern a little bit into town, called Moonlight, I’ll meet you there tomorrow to talk, you can come anytime. Although not everyone can come, I'm not sure my pack would appreciate being ambushed by yours” Hongjoong nods at your words as he turns around to signal the rest to leave, but Mingi instantly lurches forward.

“Hey woah no I’m not leaving, since when were you a Banshee? Wait, no that's stupid, why didn’t you tell me? Why didn't you tell us?” There are tears lingering in his eyes as he asks you pleadingly, his pupils wide and glossy. He searches your face for an answer as his hands grip your arms desperately. “Why didn't you tell me you were wolves? Shifters from the Walkam bloodline no less” you don’t mean to seem as cold as you do, but your words send a chill down the wolves spine, one colder than the night sky you’re currently standing under.

“We were scared..” Yunho whispers as he moves closer to both you and Mingi. The others look at the scene unfolding before them and they feel as if they’ve invaded something they shouldn’t have, but they can’t look away. The way the moon is shining on you three is simply mesmerizing, as if she’s capturing the moment in her memory. “And so was I. You must know being a Banshee is not safe, for me nor for you. Some things are better kept unsaid.” You place a hand on each of their cheeks as their faces nuzzle into your skin, warm flushed against your cold hands. “But we weren’t- that's not what we were scared of I- '' Mingi's words are cut off by Lisa, who's standing with the others.

“Loverboy, I don’t think this is the place for your confession okay? Besides [Name] is tired, that ritual takes a lot out of him” she says as she shifts her weight to one hip, she seems a little annoyed to the others but you can see the bit of sympathy in her eyes. The scene seems almost familiar to her but she pushes the feeling away. Mingi turns his head to her and opens his mouth to protest but he’s stopped by you talking instead. “She’s right Mingi, you need to go home, Yeosang needs to rest, I need to rest.” You tell him softly. “But we have to talk” Yunho’s disheartened voice reaches your ears. “Tomorrow is Friday, right? We always meet on friday nights, why would tomorrow be any different? We can talk then, I'll give you all the answers I can then.” your thumb strokes his cheek gently before you retract your hands. Both wolves whine at the loss of your touch but they don't talk back at your words. They listen intently like worshipers would their deity.

“Promise?” they ask in unison, Mingi’s eyes glisten with unshed tears as Yunho’s does with hope. “When have I ever backed out of our Friday night meetings? Why would I skip the chance to see you now meae carissimae lupi” the familiar name rolls off your tongue in a language that makes Hongjoongs eyes widen slightly, but he doesn’t comment on it, not in such a fragile atmosphere. Both Mingi and Yunho’s eyes flash with confusion yet fondness, you’ve never told them what the name meant, but they both hold the familiarity of the way your voice vibrates when you refer to them with it dear. “Now I believe you need to help get your brother home hm?” You nod your head to Yeosang who's still in Jongho’s arms. Yunho is the first to start retreating, but Mingi is hesitant to do the same, instead he sends one final glance to his pack. His eyes lock with Yunho, and then his gaze lingers on Yeosang for just a moment longer than a normal look should, before he hugs you, tightly. Not caring for the wetness of your clothes, or the coldness of your skin, he hugs you like his life depends on it, and were you any weaker it would have hurt.

 He rests his nose in your neck, inhaling your scent as if he’s engraving it in his memory. Your hand automatically rests itself on his head, gently scratching his scalp to try and soothe him from what you believe to be the feelings of his sick brother now crashing down on him. Unbeknownst to you, the action solidifies something, adds oxygen to his lungs, to the fire in his very being that's alight for you. 

“Mingi..” Hongjoong calls in warning as he sees Lisa’s gaze. Hongjoong doesn’t want to intrude longer than he already has, the suspicions he and Seonghwa currently hold make him weary of your company, despite the kind gesture you had just done for them. Mingi growls, it’s low, not like any sound they’ve ever heard from him, seems to reverberate from his chest like a demon roaring in a cave, and not that of a normal wolf. Although he lets go, and so no one pays it any mind, all of them having too much to process tonight already, Mingi’s more primal than usual rumble being the last of their worries. 

Mingi looks at your face as he lets go of you, leans in and kisses your nose as he cups your cheeks before he turns away and starts walking, not looking at any of his pack members. You stand in shock as you watch his retreating figure, feeling the tingle of his lips on your skin linger. Yunho spares you a glance of longing before going after Mingi, and the otters hang around unsure whether they should stay or go.

 “[Name] will meet you at the tavern tomorrow, King. You all should go before I stick another knife in one of you”  Lisa says as she assesses the situation at hand, her eyes travel to San as he grits his teeth, shoulders tensing as he seemingly readies himself to jump at her, but he’s stopped by Wooyoung holding his arm. “Yeah we’ll go Ma’am, no need to dagger any of us” he tugs San to follow, the blond making a confused noise at Wooyoung's sudden honorifics for the female. Jongho whose feet have already begun moving the moment Lisa’s first sentence left her mouth.

Now the only people left in the clearing, it’s you, Lisa, Seonghwa and Hongjoong. “You speak the ancient language?” Seonghwa asks, “I was taught at a young age, just as you probably were, lost dragon of Twilight” Seonghwa’s breath hitches at your response, eyes widening as he immediately opens his mouth to respond, yet Hongjoong interrupts him, “Seonghwa, we will go.” Hongjoong who’s been analyzing both you and Lisa makes his decision final as he starts walking, Seonghwa quickly following his leader but still spluttering in confusion. His regal mask seemingly breaking the moment you showed an inkling of knowledge.

Once the two have passed the treeline and are out of your sight, you let out a breath of relief and Lisa immediately moves to your side to support you as your legs give in for a moment. She gives you a second to stabilize yourself before you both move back into your home, you immediately sit on a stool by your kitchen counter as she locks the door. Your head rests in your hands as you hear Lisa rustle around in your kitchen. “Drink”, she says, before placing a glass of water in front of you as she sits down herself.

 You take the glass and chug it as she starts speaking, “Tea-moo won’t like this you know” she plays with her dagger as she speaks, the tip of the blade chipping a hole into the paint of the counter top as she spins it under her finger. “Tea-moo has a wife to worry about, and stop it with the blade you’re going to ruin another counter top” you swat her hand playfully to stop her, she huffs and drops the dagger. “She won’t like this either” Lisa gives you a knowing look as she stands back up, now looking through your cupboards. “Just for different reasons” you sigh as she turns around, a jar of salve in her hands.

She walks over to you as you turn in your chair to face her, with her help you remove your shirt as she opens the jar, your muscle’s ache with the strain you’ve put on them tonight, clearly not having used your magic for a long time has an effect on you. Looking down you see the lightning-like scars that litter your torso and crawl all the way to your back. You're just lucky the transparency of your white shirt didn’t expose the usually light pink marks that litter your skin tonight, but now they’re glowing a faint blue. It’s not painful by any means, but still the reminder that it can be excruciating when not treated haunts you. You shake your head to distract yourself as Lisa starts lightly applying the balm along the lines of your healed wounds. It’s become a calming ritual for her, applying the salve on the long forgotten wounds that only re appear when you use your magic. It’s as if the light inside you tries to escape, and Lisa tries her hardest to keep it inside. Lest she fail again. Applying the salve to watch the marks almost completely disappear is the only thing that can help her rest easy after you've used magic such as what you used tonight.

“Vampires are territorial creatures, they are most like wolves in that way” she muses as she continues your previous conversation, “Don’t let them hear you say that” you try and lighten the mood, and under any other circumstance it would have worked. “Tea- moo hearing me compare him to a wolf is not my concern. My concern; is him finding out his previous imprinted- and his wife's savior has been claimed by a Siren- a prince of Dune no less” Lisa’s gaze flickers to the orange stone hung around your neck before she  looks at you, you sigh and rub your eyes, already feeling the headache forming, “and why is that your concern?” you voice the question yet already know the answer. 

“That nation abandoned you, who's to say their prince wont do the same?” she slams the lid back on the jar of salve before she moves to put it away while you put on your shirt again. “What happened then had nothing to do with him Lisa, you know that. He does not know who I am and does not know I know who he is. Besides, I do not plan on reciprocating his bond. I've had enough dealing with Dune’s sirens to last me all my lifetimes.” you bring your necklace out from under your shirt as Lisa walks back to you, she takes the stone in her hand gently as it glows in response to her touch, you let her. 

She lets it drop back to your chest with a gentle jingle of the chain, “And the wolves? You’ve been awfully close to them this last year, and while the others may have been fine with it- having seen them tonight? Having heard the rumble in the angry one’s-""Mingi’s” you interrupt her,”Mingi’s chest” she nods her head, “that's something way more than just adoration for you…” she says, and this time you can’t reassure her in your hesitance to pursue anything like you could with the siren.

She nods her head in understanding, “Just be careful hm?” she pats your chest, “dealing with one supernatural bond is hard enough, having the prospect of three? It might not bode well with the others” You nod your head at her words because you know it’s true, but you can’t bring yourself to deny anything.

Because the last few months, this last year spent with Mingi and Yunho have brought back to you what you thought had been extinguished forever, but you’re scared of accepting the reality of what that means. Accepting reality means accepting them, and you fear you'll drown their fire if you do, just like you did before.

“Do you think it’s stupid of me to live in this delusion?” you ask quietly, fiddling with your necklace as it once again glows in response to you, your emotions. Lisa sighs, “I don’t think it’s stupid- I don’t think it's a delusion either, My little prince” she holds your face in her hands, using the tittle you've long since forgone. Lisa has always been with you, ever since you were a teen knowing nothing about life she had been one of the older flames who helped guide you. “If those wolves are what you desire, then you know i'll help you acquire them- I think they would come willingly” she jokes, and you huff out a laugh. “My desire means nothing in the face of their safety. I just, I like to think that If I was different, if I wasn't-” you stop your sentence, “I like to think that sometimes I could love someone the way you love her” you say. Lisa’s eyes fill with pain and she kisses your forehead, “You will, you'll find someone who loves you like that” ‘You already have’ she thinks but doesn't verbalize.

“Why are you always the one able to make me vulnerable?” you ask rhetorically, biting your cheek in an effort not to cry. Lisa’s warmth sometimes reminds you more of your mother than a sister. “I've been your guard since before you knew what love meant [M/N], if you didn't feel safe enough to be vulnerable with me I wouldn't be doing my job right” she bites back and pats your cheek before her hands leave your face. “You know you don't have to protect me right? I can do it myself” you muse, and she responds without a beat, “I don’t have too, I want to. Just because you're able to protect yourself doesn't mean you should. You protect the others, you protect your kids, so I protect you.”

You smile at her, and she’s reminded of another time, a younger you running between an army of soldiers, laughing as the big burly men in all black gaze with fondness at your little figure. The contrast of your soft white hair and clothing to their intimidating nature always drew a laugh from onlookers. Lisa remembers sitting next to her love as you played with the soldiers, she remembers a time your smile was innocent and not burdened with the pain and knowledge you now hold.

She hopes these wolves could bring back that smile.

Ateez masterlist | Navigation

Taglist [12 /30]: @foxilsdenn @zzstar @glitchyaiko @brrrkdslek @scarfac3 @xavi-in-kpopland @conwunder @venn-ie @dahbee8 @idkwhatto-namethis @seongsangssbitch @grapejellysollie

note: RAAHH IM SO EXCITED TO FINALLY RELEASE THIS, you have no idea how much I love this storyline guys :(( im taking a long time with it because i wnat it to be good!! I hope all my moonies enjoy this <3333 Please remember the reader does have specific characteristics visually (hair and eyes), wich WAS stated in the character introductions and are there for reasons so im asking nicely that everyone be respectfull about that <3 ANYWAY on a happier note I'm using a lot of foreshadowing for this series, so I want my moonies to interact with it a lot :) share with me your theories, parts of thd chapters that stand out to you, headcannons or thoughts you have :)) If your theory is correct I'll give you a lil spoiler on what will happen further in the story. I want to see how smart my moonies are and if they can pick up the crumbs I leave for them- remember no piece of information is given if it won't be used😘

copyright | 2024 | @asherthehimbo

[breadedloafs]

Crave (18+)

♡ Pairing: Romantic Lust Demon!Hyunjin x Plus Size Human Fem!Reader

♡ Genre: supernatural au, demon au, demon/human relationship, age gap relationship typical in fics of this genre, despite the immoral demonic behavior this is intended to be a lot more soft and romantic than the warnings will make it sound lmao

♡ Word Count: 21.9k

♡ Summary: "The more a thing is perfect, the more it feels pleasure and pain." – Dante Alighieri, The Divine Comedy. In which Hyunjin, a demon from the nine circles of hell, finds himself impossibly infatuated with the very human he once set upon himself to destroy.

♡ Warnings: discussions about religion from the perspective of a demon, themes of sexual purity in the context of religion, a lot of immoral behavior and thoughts + ideas from hyunjin (such as snooping, infiltration, and manipulation), references to death / dying, use of supernatural abilities, themes of possesiveness and jealousy, the seven deadly sins are brought up multiple times, hyun is thousands of years old so take that as you will lol, reader's age is not specified but is implied to be at least mid to late 20s, hell's structure is based off dante alighieri's depiction of it in the divine comedy but knowledge of it isn't necessary to enjoy this fic!

♡ Smut Warnings: multiple smut scenes + references to sex outside of smut scenes, masturbation, noncon voyeurism, porn watching, sex with hyun in both his human and demon form, wine drinking (but neither reader or hyunjin gets drunk), pet names (my love, lovely, baby, gendered language such as "good girl"), dom/sub dynamics with switch implications, pleasure dom hyunjin, kink exploration and establishing limits + safe words, traffic light system - reader uses "yellow" once, lots of kissing (per my standard), some nipple play, oral (m + f receiving), fingering (f receiving), biting / marking, choking, dacryphilia, slight overstim, multiple orgasms, improper use of a tail :) take that as you will :), size kink, unprotected piv, creampie

♡ Notes: this is a reupload + edit of an old fic so if you start to read and get deja vu, that's why lol originally, this was a series posted in several parts but for cohesion i'm reuploading it all together in one post! i also fixed up various parts i felt i could've written better, so it should be a better reading experience this time! and if this is ur first time seeing this story, i hope you enjoy it! <3

♡ Disclaimer: please read responsibly, and remember that this work is fiction and meant strictly for imaginative fun. the idols used in fics are more accurately faceclaims and personality outlines for imaginary characters, and should not be interpreted as factual representations of existing people.

There are many things in this world, the world of humans, that even a monster such as Hyunjin was born to desire. A primal want, weaved into the very fabric of his being, designed to be etched into his soul– if he had one, that is.

That is what initially brought him here; the heart of one of the world's most populated cities, his territory an otherwise unoccupied luxury suite in one of the many skyrises that line the bustling streets.

It was an ideal place to be; there wasn't much in the way of furniture, given that it's a new development with no human occupants, but the amenities it held were sleek and pristine. High windows that overlooked the entirety of the city rife with sin from what was nearly the top floor, marble countertops that screamed sophistication and elegance, and well equipped with security of both the physical and digital kind to keep out those who may want to chase the thrill of wandering where they do not belong.

Hyunjin, who could simply float about wherever he wished, had no need for human things like beds or sofas. The fact that it lied barren and empty was no deterrent– in fact, it was better that way.

In this space, he already had everything he needed– an ideal vantage point, isolation from the world until he himself chose to interact with it, and easy access to the myriad of damned soul that walked the streets beneath him. It was perfect, and it was his– until you showed up.

Hyunjin was no stranger to dealing with potential renters overtaking his territory– it was only natural for those with wealth to be ready to spend a fortune on the newest availble luxury apartment that catches their eye.

While Hyunjin had never once been seen; he was certainly known; rumors abound of an evil presence in suite 13, that left even non-believers fleeing in terror, leaving as quickly as they came. "Evil" felt a bit extreme of a description from Hyunjin's perspective, but what would humans truly understand of him? 

He always felt as if his actions were completely justified; after all, why should a being with immense power such as him bend to the will of a measely human whose life was akin to a grain of sand in the desert of immortality that was his own lifespan?

Regardless of his justifications and thoughts on what is evil and what isn't, he welcomed the fear humans have towards him– it made his life easier if they feared him and stayed far from his domain. 

And yet here you were, seemingly ignorant of the fearful reputation this apartment held (not that he expected that the building's landlord would have informed you of it, of course– their only goal is money, at the end of the day.)

Hyunjin didn't care for the rules of humans– whether or not you'd supplied the necessary money to purchase your way here or were deserving of it made no difference to him. It was his until he decided otherwise, and you were trespassing on his territory by being here.

When he'd first arrived back after a long outing back in his home within the second circle of the nine hells, only to see you filling his space with your things, walking about the apartment as if you owned it, blissfully unaware of his presence– it was infuriating. 

He had half a mind to scare you out right then, forever scar you by showing you his true form, send you running as he'd done to countless before you who tried to be here. But no, that wouldn't be enough. It would be letting you off too easily for his liking; this was different than scaring off someone who might intrude on his home– you already had.

What he wanted was more than his territory back– he wanted to make you suffer the most egregious torment one could ever endure for intruding on it, something far worse and much harsher than whatever a demon below his stature could muster.

You deserved worse than that of mild terror, or to be able to flee from his space without repercussions for your transgression. No, he would only take back what was his after he'd turned your mind into a den of paranoia and hysteria. You needed to know true terror, true loss, true suffering, by his hand.

So he settled for observing you– it would be a longer process, one that could easily take months to reach true fruition, but the reward would be well worth his patience. He watched carefully, intently, his presence always concealed but unmistakably there. You would feel it sometimes, unbeknownst to yourself.

A sudden chill up your spine, the subtle feeling of being watched making you turn your head, only to be met with nothing unusual in your line of sight. Funny, how humans were so attuned to the supernatural while simultaneously being so oblivious to their reality.

Your routines became committed to his memory, your every step and every action becoming increasingly familiar to him. Boring at times, but necessary if he wanted to learn the ins and outs of what makes you you, taking in every detail and memorizing them fully, so that when the day comes for him to turn your life into a miserable tragedy, forming you into a shell of who you once were, you'd have to beg him for forgiveness, for his mercy.

What were your fears? He'd easily make them reality. What did you hate? He'd make sure you suffered it. What broke your heart? He'd subject you to that pain over and over, until your heart was left shattered into a million, microscopic pieces.

And it was only then, when you were mentally destroyed, the lowest you could ever possibly be and unrecognizable in your despair, that he'd appear before you, triumphant as he made you apologize for ever having stepped foot in his domain.

But as he observed you, he came to realize something strange- something he had never once found himself thinking about a human before. You were so... good, the closest to perfection a human could ever possibly be. And not perfect by the bullshit puritan standards set by the "heavenly creator," because you were as touched by sin as any human is, but perfect to him specifically.

Your sins were few and far between, with only one making a substantial impact on your purity; but it was the most important, most delicious sin of them all, the one that made Hyunjin's body seethe with delectable desire.

You weren't envious, nor greedy or gluttonous; you lived in a luxurious penthouse suite, that was true, but greed to have the best of everything isn't what brought you here. The pride you felt for your accomplishments didn't go anywhere near sinful levels– you were proud of yourself, but not in such a way that you looked down on others while you sat atop your high horse.

You weren't slothful, brought to your current position by your own hard work and tireless efforts, and you weren't wrathful either, your emotions toward your fellow man always sweet, compassionate, and gracious. That only left one sin– just one that impacted your soul, that barred you from reaching true, godly purity.

Lust.

It wasn't an unhealthy amount of lust by any means, but any at all is enough to damn an unmarried woman's soul if she gives in to the temptation– an unfair ruling that has cost many their rightful place in paradise. And you certainly did give in to your temptation, and that is what made you perfect to him.

You had none of the avarice of other humans, none of the undesirable qualities that made them foolish and arrogant and insufferable to deal with, instead held closely by one desire, the most important desire.

Was it a coincidence, he wondered? That he, a demon born of lust himself, found one such human that seemed to adhere perfectly to what he enjoys most?

Hyunjin often felt himself above that of the sins his brothers were born to pursue. Violence did not suit him, emotions such as greed, pride, and jealousy often went beyond his comprehension. And not because he was some lowly, ignorant creature who was only capable of thinking with his dick, but because those feelings simply never came to him to begin with.

What was there to be jealous of? If he wanted something, he could have it, he could take it, as simple as that. Was he prideful? Sure, one could say he was, say that he has an ego, but he would argue that there was a clear difference between the arrogance that often comes with pride, and simply having confidence in one's own abilities and joy in their accomplishments.

He knew he could feel other emotions, indulge in other sins, if his brothers' conquests and actions were any tell, but he simply.. didn't. Lust was all he knew, was all that he enjoyed, but at the same time, he wasn't some low level demon who was consumed by lust.

No, he could control it quite easily if he wished, was more than capable of waiting for the most ideal moment to finally savor in the addictive dance two bodies can share. (Or more than two bodies, should one prefer that.)

Lust was all he ever knew, but unlike the sex-starved beasts he ruled over and observed in his circle within hell, he was very much in control of himself. Make no mistake, it never went away, he always felt the gnawing craving for more and more and more– but it never addled his mind. That was the perk of being a demon with a higher consciousness than that of say.. an imp. He had complete control of his compulsions and desires. 

It was this control over himself that led to Hyunjin savoring the lust that poured from human souls in only the most ideal conditions. There were many different kinds of lust, each with their own "taste" so to speak, and while Hyunjin found them all enjoyable to at least some degree, there was one in particular that was the most intoxicating to him, one that never failed to light a fire within him, the one that was always, always, worth waiting for.

The lust between two lovers, whose care for eachother was true, and good, and special– such as you would see from couples sleeping together for the first time, full to the brim with nervous excitement. Or maybe from long-time lovers reigniting their spark with a romantic night spent together after a warm, candlelit date.

Especially delectable was the sweet consummation after making an eternal promise under God to be together forever, in sickness and in health, 'til death do you part. Those are just a few examples of the sort of lust that gave Hyunjin the best, sweetest taste.

The irony of being an immoral entity who gained the most enjoyment out of love and romance wasn't lost on him, but his preferences weren't built on some misconceived notion that he could aspire to feel those things himself. Yes, Hyunjin knew he would never feel the human emotion that was love, but he could understand, at least on a superficial level, why it tasted so sweet, and why humans seemed to fight for that feeling above all else.

Perhaps he existed to be a hypocrite, sowing seeds of chaos and turmoil while valuing true love, contradicting that which humans believed they knew about demons of lust such as himself. After all, was it not the very nature of a demon to confuse, contradict, and twist the human condition?

And was it not utterly against his being to indulge in a feeling that was considered sacred by God? It didn't matter either way; if there was one thing that Hyunjin knew for certain, it was that sweet tastes were the best, and it didn't matter where it originated from or how– he just knew he liked it.

And oh, how his proverbial heart jolted when he sensed it on you the first time he saw you touching yourself. It was a surprise when, after a long day of unpacking and arranging furniture, you let your hand travel sinfully between your legs with a heady sigh– and far be it from Hyunjin to deny himself the opportunity to feed on a human's lust when it's practically being delivered to him on a silver platter.

You hadn't been touching yourself for long, barely got your panties down your legs when he tasted it– subtle, but familiar enough to Hyunjin that he could recognize it anywhere. It was hard to explain the sweet taste in human terms– there were really no words that could come close to describing it, as the "flavor" itself didn't exist within human understanding.

Suffice it to say, it was something entirely unique to his kind, and something any demon would be able to distinguish with ease should they be in close enough proximity. It was unmistakable– you loved someone. That was information that could serve him well, something that he should be delighted to know he could ruin you with. And yet, for the first time in all his thousands of years, the feeling of lustful love left a bitter taste on his tongue.

You were in love.. And you envisioned that person while your fingers were buried between your legs, as you bit your lip and made your eyes roll to the back of your skull.

Who was it? Why did you love them? Were they even deserving of someone as perfect as you? Did they deserve to touch you? To feel you? Hyunjin grit his teeth, fists clenching into tight balls as an unfamiliar feeling began to permeate through the entirety of his being.

Is this.. what envy feels like? A rage beyond comprehension at the thought of someone else having you when it should be him?

He should be the one you desired to have touching you, the one you imagined marking your unmarred skin, the one who made you cry out and tremble with even the simplest of touches. Would they even indulge in the sweet taste you radiate like he would? Would they even understand what perfection it is you offer simply by being? 

His, you should be his, only his, his, his.

The realization hit Hyunjin like cold water over hot skin– he wants you. And not just for one night, not superficially, not with needing to part ways afterwards. He wants you to love him, wants the feeling of love-drenched lust that radiates off you to be because of him, wants you to belong to him and him alone.

You don't know him yet, but you will. And he'll make sure you're left wanting him, and only him, by any means necessary. Because it's what he wants, and he always gets what he wants.

Hyunjin wants to say it's simple curiosity that leads him to carefully steal your phone off your nightstand once you've fallen asleep, or that he's acting with the desire to know how to ruin the target of his ire more succinctly, but that simply isn't true.

No, he is scrounging through your phone not with the intent to learn your greatest fears and hates, nor does he scour your messages to discover your darkest secrets. It's a different purpose that has led him here, an unfamiliar ache that drives him to search your phone for something more.

In hindsight, going through your phone to learn about you is a simple, easy act he could've, should've, done already, but he's a bit of a traditionalist in that regard. (Or maybe he just doesn't want to admit how much he's liked watching you these past few weeks.)

Who is that you love? And why? It would've been easier for him to find out had you truly let yourself go, allowed yourself to be loud and moan their name to your heart's content, but you hadn't. And maybe that was a good thing, as hearing someone else's name leave your lips in such a moment would've definitely sent him into a dangerous hate spiral, but that also meant he was left with nothing to go on as a clue.

He was much too stunned, and then seething with anger and jealousy, to read your thoughts in the moment, and if he tried to do so now, while you were sleeping, all he would do is catch a glimpse of your dreams– not helpful in the slightest, unless you happen to be dreaming of the object of your desire. (Which you weren't. He already looked.)

Unlocking your phone is easy, as he's seen you put in your password several times over at this point. Unfortunately for him however, (and fortunate for the one undeserving of Hyunjin's wrath,) he finds nothing that makes the object of your affection explicitly obvious. Your texts with friends all use the same tone, you talk about mundane things like what movies are coming out or how you wish you could go on a vacation for a while.

Your photo gallery is relatively small, filled mostly by screenshots of things you wish to remember or keep for a laugh, and the occasional selfie. There's nothing that screams "this is the person i'm in love with!" no matter where in your phone he looks, and if it wasn't for how intensely he felt the emotion radiating from you as your fingers sped up and release built, he'd think he must have imagined it.

What interesting this he does find, however, are the differen't porn links littered through your incognito tabs, all that paint a very vivid picture of what you find most appealing– or in more vulgar terms, what gets your pussy really fucking wet.

He skims through your collection of favorites and private bookmarks, and quickly comes to realize they all hold a similar theme– love, romance, and doms who are soft even when being rough with the sub's body, or speaking condescending words.

Various videos and audio files, with titles such as "roommate gets railed after confessing her secret feelings," "pov: boy next door accidentally confesses and then fucks you passionately," and "soft dom makes his good girl cum hard: boyfriend asmr." There's even an entire erotic movie, much to Hyunjin's surprise, with a 2 hour run time and dedicated plot in your recent bookmarks.

He decides to watch it, for research purposes of course– what better way to get to know the object of his desire than by watching the porn she consumes for himself? It's rather generic as far as ideas go– childhood best friends confessing their love before going away to college, with sweet, sensual but desperate fucking and a promise they'll be in love no matter the distance put between them. A cliché plot, by human media standards. 

However, he has to give it due props– it's obviously not an amateur production. It's acted well, has better cinematography than one might expect for a film produced by a porn studio, and the dialogue never crosses into cringe, overtly fake territory.

Despite it all, something about it feels real, as if he'd taken a genuine glimpse into the lives of two young people in love, rather than a manufactured video meant to make the people who watch it unbearably horny.

Hyunjin continued through your collection after that, eager to see what other gems lied in your favorites, waiting to be watched by him. They're all the same fundamentally speaking, your preferences and biases easily shining through with each video watched and audio listened to.

Emotionally charged, romantic confessions, sweet "i love you"s, soft, caring doms who take good care of the submissive one, making them feel desired, beautiful, and secure. The person you're in love with, the one who lingers in your mind when you watch these videos and your hand travels between your legs– this is what you want them to do.

You want them to love you passionately, to make you fall apart in the sweetest of ways, to take care of you so well that your thoughts can linger on nothing but the way they make you feel. You want them to sweetly tell you they love you while they fuck you, to speak filthy words in your ears in a soft, saccharine voice as they make you cum. To fuck you dumb, to ruin you, and then expertly put you back together with a tender touch. 

Carefully, he puts your phone back in its place, looking at you once he's done, still sound asleep in your bed and without a clue in the world that there's a demon standing before you, close enough to touch. You've lived with Hyunjin for weeks now, but you don't know who he is, don't know that he's there, don't know that you have unexpectedly become the reason for a demon's strange and new complex emotions. Isn't it funny? How a demon as powerful as him has become infatuated with you despite you not even knowing he exists.

It's illogical to desire you, truly. Humans are fickle, subject to corruption and irrationality, their lives impossibly short. What one man works his entire life to obtain, Hyunjin can have in mere moments with a fraction of the effort.

To a being that has lived thousands of years, the life of a human happens in a mere blink. You grow old, you get sick, you die, your accomplishments fade to nothing, forgotten as the next wave of humans walk the earth in your stead. You're beneath him, he's better than you, and yet..

Why does he still crave you so? Maybe he's no better than the humans he's looked down upon, considering them lesser for their innate hypocrisies and irrational actions– because Hyunjin is about to do just the same.

His feelings for you are hypocritical, irrational, foolish, but also the most real thing he's ever felt. And if it's romance you want, that will make you fall head over heels for him, then he'll be the most romantic demon the nine hells have ever known.

How do you make a human fall in love? A question that is perhaps simple in theory, but Hyunjin hasn't wooed a human in centuries, and much has changed since he last blended in with society.

In the modern age of technology, sin is at the most rampant it's ever been. The common man can access all manner of sin from the palm of his hand with a single device, and it has made the act of integrating into human society an unnecessary practice for demons. 

There's a plethora of human sin to feed from at any given moment, and obsolete is the need for a demon to blend in with the humans that walk the earth, no longer required to be a snake in the community garden just waiting for their moment to strike and consume.

Though an outdated method to obtain their wants, integration with humans can still be done, if only the demon in question wishes to do so– and as Hyunjin has come to realize, he does if he wants to win over the object of his desire. 

Despite how long it's been since Hyunjin walked among them, he wasn't ignorant of modern human culture; he still had to be well-informed if he wanted to be effective and efficient in sowing the seeds of sin in feeble minds, after all– his work in the second circle required such knowledge, and it was also a benefit when it came to deciding which soul he would drink from to sustain himself. 

He knew perfectly well how to use most modern technology, knew how to dress in a manner that was unique to his own tastes but suited the trends of the era. Whatever "pop culture" knowledge he lacked, as it was called by humans, he could blame it on things such as "preferring to stay off social media," or "not watching much tv or playing much games." Most would take it as a fair, reasonable enough excuse, even if the person asking questions of him could not relate to his answer. 

In the last century especially, most of Hyunjin's public outings were limited to a few hours at most, spending that entire time scoping out who'd satiate his cravings the most. Nightclubs in particular were an easy place for Hyunjin to get a quick fix of the lust he needed, sustaining him well enough when his preferred love-drenched lust was still being built to its peak. 

Despite all his experience in human matters, there was something that posed a problem for him initially. Since moving into your lavish suite, you worked from home– a luxury Hyunjin assumes you have from a high ranking position within whatever company you work for (especially if this is the kind of place you can afford to live in on a single salary.)

But if you only ever left the house long enough to run errands, how was he supposed to meet you organically? And further still, how does he meet you in such a way that makes contact with you consistent, that makes you want to talk with him and be in his presence? 

He could, theoretically, stage a meeting, pretend to be a neighbor entering the building at the same time or "accidentally" bump into you while shopping for something he has absolutely no use for, only to then charm you the moment your eyes lock with his.

The problem with that approach is that charming you defeats the purpose of what he wants; for you to have genuine, real love for him, and only him. And asking you out after meeting you just once, in a situation where you have no reason to connect with him further, could be uncomfortable or off-putting in the eyes of women. What woman likes to be hit on by a stranger while she's grocery shopping? 

Hyunjin's human form is attractive, sure, but looks can only carry him so far when it comes to making a woman fall for him. His appearance is useful for one night stands, but he needs to show you more substance than that if he wants you to desire him beyond the physical– and he was sure based on his observations of your character that you weren't vain or superficial enough to fall for him based on looks alone. 

Thankfully, he didn't have to ponder on these questions for much longer, because only a few short days after you finished all your unpacking and decorated your apartment to your liking, you returned to work.

He could tell easily enough what your destination was when your routine suddenly deviated; for the first time since moving in, you had turned on a repeating alarm for 6 a.m, and your choice of business casual clothing and subtle, office appropriate makeup told him all he needed to know. 

Hyunjin followed you there, naturally; presence hidden, lingering in the shadows with the intent to best establish how to infiltrate your work environment. As he suspected, you held a high ranking position inside a corporate office– head of human resources for one of the many subsidiaries of some conglomerate Hyunjin had never heard of, as typically there is no need or reason for him to be well versed in human's business dealings. 

Becoming someone you work with directly would be the best route, he was sure. Whether on equal ground or as someone answering to you on a team, it was the option that gave him the most opportunity to create a connection with you, and maybe be the start of one of those sappy office romances that humans seem to enjoy in their media. 

It was fine if there were no employment openings– it'd be simple for Hyunjin to create one by exerting his influence over a human's mind. He'd pick out whomever you liked the least, someone who bothered you either overtly or simply by being an inefficient worker, and he'd take their place. He could plant the idea of a career change, a desire to move across the country, or simply sabotage their work and get them fired should the gentler, subtle approach be deemed too time consuming for Hyunjin's taste. 

Of course, Hyunjin knew jack fucking shit about how your job truly works or what would be required of him if he was on your team, but that was fine too– it would be easy for him to fake his performance when necessary, and charm any who questioned his work abilities.

He wouldn't enjoy lying to you directly if there was ever a need for it but, well.. The ends justify the means, don't they? And while he wouldn't charm you for love, certainly it wouldn't hurt to do so to make him appear a better worker than what he would be in reality, right? 

No matter what his hypocritical justifications were, he’d do anything necessary to make you his, even if it meant having to lie at times. It was a foreign feeling, having a guilty conscience– after all, lying is as innate to a demon as breathing is to humans.

He supposed his infatuation for you is what makes lying begin to feel different. Is that why truth was considered a godly virtue? It was the first time in his life that just the thought of lying, before it could even be an act done in the first place, felt.. wrong.

Maybe because on some subconscious level he recognized that love woven from lies isn’t true, no matter how much he’d wish it to be. Even if you fell sincerely in love with him, would it still satisfy him to have gotten there based on tricks and lies?

When he determined that the answer to that question was a firm “no,” he vowed he would do his best to keep lies far from his lips when it came to you, even if that made his goal more difficult to achieve. Strange, how this was easily the most human he’d ever felt. 

In a way, it is almost natural to feel this way, to be met with internal conflict for the first time in ages; most demons are born directly from human sin, after all. What is he, if not the physical manifestation of a human who has fallen from perfection?

More powerful than a mere human though he was, his proverbial soul still held an innate inclination towards sin, still struggled with the temptation and decadence inherent to his very being. Hypocrisy and corruption went hand in hand with sin, hand in hand with the very human condition he would oft wrongfully deny he felt.

And that wasn’t the only human emotion that came to him when he watched you at work for the first time. Most of the morning was spent rather uneventfully, Hyunjin’s time dedicated entirely to scoping out the environment and determining where he’d best fit within your corporate world.

He observed the people on your team, who was designated where and what their duties were, keeping track of what feelings and opinions you had for whom, looking out for who he would be able to effectively replace.

Without warning, he sensed it, felt it, tasted it– love, seeping out of your pores, heart suddenly alight and a smile that should be reserved for him lingering on your lips. Jealousy pricked Hyunjin’s skin before he could even fully process the scene before him, a deep fondness in your eyes as a man that Hyunjin could only assume was from another department approached you with a smile of his own.

Shit. It was expected that he would find out who you loved eventually, but he didn’t anticipate that it would be here, in the very environment he was setting up to be the stage for your romance with him.

The man asked you questions and talked in ways you’d expect to hear between friends and coworkers– “how’d the move go?”, “are you settling in well?”, and “you should invite me over sometime!”

It was the last statement that made Hyunjin’s eye twitch with suppressed anger, not much liking the idea of the person you’re in love with being alone with you in your apartment. Every time you giggled at something he said or blushed when the man held your gaze, it nearly made him sick with envy.

Fuck him, he didn’t deserve you, Hyunjin thought, I'm better than him in every conceivable way, that should be me.

This man didn’t love you the way you loved him; Hyunjin could tell, could feel the platonic affection that radiated from him. And instead of being happy about the implication that Hyunjin would have no rival for your affection when he pursued you in earnest, it almost made him more pissed off.

This guy didn’t even know how fucking perfect you were, didn’t seem to notice the way your eyes sparkled with affection, how your heart raced when he hugged you, or the bashful smile that lingered when he invited you to share your lunch hour with him.

He’s a complete fucking idiot for not being head over hells for you– you, who’s only sin is lust, who is beautiful, intelligent, humble, and positively radiant in presence without even realizing just how much value she truly has.

It’s okay, he has to remind himself, it’s a good thing his one-sided rival doesn’t share your sentiment; because when Hyunjin shows you how beautiful you are, treats you with the reverence you deserve, your heart would surely shift to beat for him instead. He’ll make sure of it.

You let out a sigh as you comb through the next resume that found its way to your desk, exhausted from the amount of interviews you've conducted today. This was probably your least favorite aspect of your job if you were being honest; being the head of human resources put you in charge of all recruiting efforts, scanning through countless applications to determine who was the best fit for the company, but you never enjoyed doing it. 

It always makes you feel guilty to determine someone else's worth based on a flimsy piece of paper and interview first impressions, where nerves are almost always at their peak as the person sitting across from you makes their best conscious effort to impress you. It is also not a job you can delegate to someone else on your team, unfortunately; your place at the top of the HR department made all hiring decisions entirely up to your own discretion.

And apart from the guilt of knowing you couldn't hire everyone that walked through your door, it was so tiring to go over the same questions multiple times a day with a myriad of strangers. 

Hwang Hyunjin was the name of the last person you'd be interviewing today (much to your relief) and you hoped he'd be the person to wow you in the end, as you have lukewarm feelings to who you've met thus far.

Despite the impressive credentials on most resumes you reviewed, none of the people you'd met seemed to be a good long term fit for the company; some of them would likely only be good as temps, needing to be let go unless they showed substantial improvement in the areas they were lacking in. 

It was a terrible thing to judge someone based on whether or not they were able to calm their nerves or had enough charisma, but when working for corporate conglomerates you can't afford to be meek. It was okay to be shy and reserved in your personal life, many people in the office were, but for the sake of professionalism you're required to have the ability to put meek tendencies aside.

If the interviewee couldn't speak with confidence, then you had reason to believe they'd crack under the daily pressures of speaking with representatives of other departments or when handling sensitive negotiations. Unfortunately, you don't typically have the luxury of giving applicants the benefit of the doubt or the ability to give them the opportunity to change your first impression of them.

You take a glance at the clock hanging above the door to your office, opposite of your desk; it's just a few short minutes until you meet your last applicant, and you pray he'll be the person you've been looking for. Despite how desperate you are to fill the hole in your team after Mina's extremely abrupt resignation and move out of the country, you still don't want to desperately hire someone just to fill the gap she left- you want someone capable and confident on your team. 

You take one last passing glance at the man's resume, making sure you're familiar with his education and work history, not wanting to be mistaken on any of the details listed. A short succession of knocks are heard on your door a few moments later, and you look up from the resume you're rereading to see Nayeon opening the door just enough for her head to come into view.

"M-Ma'am, H-Hwang Hyunjin, uh- he's here for his interview," she speaks in a timid voice, face flushed the brightest pink you'd ever seen on her. Your brows furrow ever so slightly in wonder and concern at her out of character demeanor; Nayeon is among the most confident and well spoken employees on your team, and you've never known her to stutter or appear so off kilter.

"..Right, send him in," you say after a moment, wondering if her attitude shift is due to the stranger you'd be meeting shortly; if that is the case, you'll have to talk to her about it once the interview is over– you wouldn't want to hire someone the people on your team are uncomfortable around. 

She nods and opens the door further, the silhouette of the taller man coming into view just slightly behind her. "Right in here," she mutters, stepping to the side and motioning for Hyunjin to enter your office. It becomes immediately apparent what the reason for Nayeon's abnormal behavior is; Hwang Hyunjin is easily one of the most beautiful men you've ever seen in your entire life. 

Black hair that just begins to touch his shoulders tucked neatly behind his ears, a few strands left untouched to frame his face, accompanied by wide circle glasses that seem to further enhance his beauty. He's dressed well, his suit modern and sleek but not overly formal for the setting, his accessories tasteful and understated, as they should be in an office environment– just a simple, long chain necklace and small, almost dainty hoops on his pierced ears. 

The reason why a man this gorgeous would even be applying to work here when he could easily make a fortune being a model is beyond you.

You're quick to correct the initial surprise on your face, hoping that the man you'll be interviewing didn't notice how struck by his beauty you were when he stepped in. And how could you even know that he did notice you had a reaction to him– and not because of any overtly obvious expression of attraction, but because he could hear the beating of your heart with his inhuman ears, its steady rhythm taking a sudden, erratic jump the very moment he first stepped through the door. 

Nayeon is quick to close the door behind Hyunjin once he has stepped fully inside your office, leaving you in privacy for what will likely be the most difficult interview you have ever conducted– and not for the reasons you would've otherwise expected.

"Have a seat," you speak clearly, as if your heart wasn't stuttering just mere moments ago, motioning for Hyunjin to take one of the chairs sitting opposite of your desk. "Pleasure to meet you, Hyunjin," you say after he's taken a seat, politely holding out your hand to shake his.

"Likewise, ma'am. I'm grateful to be considered for this position," he responds with a smile so effortlessly charming that you have to once again remind yourself that this is a professional setting and you shouldn't be thinking about how handsome the potential new addition to your team is.

If you were a worse woman with lesser morals, you'd hire him on appearance alone– his flawless skin, plush, soft, almost inviting lips, and the little mole that sits daintily under his left eye are all positively bewitching to look at. 

You collect yourself after a brief mental scolding, deciding to get straight into the most pertinent questions you have once he's settled in his seat, opting to waste no time in getting straight to the point. While this approach does make the interview more tense for the applicant, you find it best to go about it this way to make sure they're truly ready for the sort of discussions that will be expected of them should they get hired.

You don't expect perfection, but more accurately determination– if they can maintain a confident air about them under pressure, that's typically a good indicator to you they'll be a good fit for your team. Equally, you don't mind if they stumble over their words a few times throughout the course of the interview as long as they show the ability to bounce back from any slip ups.

Error is expected at some point, as we are all human– you just want to assess their ability to come back from a mistake when speaking, and to see if they are able to maintain their composure in situations that may not be the most ideal or comfortable. 

The ease at which Hyunjin answers your questions has you convinced that he's perfect. 

He speaks confidently, coming across as self-assured and charismatic, not at all stuttering or faltering when you ask him to speak candidly with his own words. You appreciate a well rehearsed answer of course, but you like to ascertain whether or not the person you're considering for the job is able to maintain confidence when not using an internal script or reciting their memorized resume. 

Some struggle to do so, losing confidence in themselves the moment they are expected to go off the cuff, while others find it to be a trick question of sorts, as if you're baiting them to say a flaw that would place them out of consideration for the position they're applying for.

What you value most on your team is adaptability– it's okay to falter for a brief moment, as long as they are able to collect themselves quickly and continue where they left off. And Hyunjin's ability to do just that is utterly astounding. 

He has an almost effortless sort of confidence and charisma about him; something unique and special that you don't often see, a state of being that isn't learned, but rather is innate to who he is. Even when he briefly pauses or lets out a small "hmm" as he thinks about his answer to your question, it never feels like he's struggling to find his answer– more accurately, it seems that he already knows what his answer is, and is just pondering on the best way to phrase it before speaking. 

It seemed that even his unrehearsed, unfiltered answers were nearly perfect, his ability to speak leaving you almost in awe. Truly, in the year and a half it's been since you were promoted to head of human resources, you'd never conducted an interview where the person you were speaking to seemed this effortlessly natural and comfortable in what is otherwise a tense situation.

Honestly, you'd be a fool not to hire him right on the spot– his ability speaks for itself, and you're confident that any weaknesses he has can be corrected quickly and easily with more experience in the work environment. 

So you congratulate him, smiling as you once again hold out your hand and welcome him as part of your team. And Hyunjin smiles too as he takes your hand in his, knowing that this is just the start of what is his grand plan to make you his.

In the months it’s been since you first hired Hyunjin, he’s come to learn so much more about you than he did just lingering around in your apartment, and with that has come an even deeper appreciation and desire to have you.

Your good nature, which he knew you had from little interactions at shops and cafes, was now able to be fully seen by him– from the way you cared about your team, treated them like equals despite the fact that you were their superior in rank, and how you encouraged and fostered true friendships between everyone on your team. 

You held so much sincere care for everyone around you, and you lead with compassion and kindness at the forefront. If someone was sick, having an off day due to mental health, or simply felt the pressures of life weighing them down, you always met them with compassion. You encouraged them to get better, and never made them feel bad about themselves for any small slip ups that occurred while they were struggling with something. 

Of course, in this line of work it’s vital that they show up always ready to do their utmost best and show others the best versions of themselves, but you weren’t some militant manager that expected people to always be at 100%.

It’s unrealistic, and hypocritical to expect perfection, so instead you always did your best to accommodate them when they were low, and that consideration resulted in your coworkers and employees having a great deal of respect for you; it was easy to see why your team always put in their best effort at work. 

By extension, your care for your team resulted in equal care towards you, and it seemed they greatly missed you when you were absent due to your move. They had fine enough leadership while you were gone, sure, but it wasn’t the same without you– the one who made them feel comfortable, secure, and made them want to perform well at their jobs.

What Hyunjin felt watching you was something akin to pride– and it was strange, as he had never felt pride for someone else before. He hardly ever even felt it for himself.

He just liked seeing you succeed, if he had to guess; he liked knowing the woman he desired was not only beautiful in body but also in soul, just as he suspected her to be when he first came to put aside his anger and truly know her for who she is.

What a happy accident it was, that he happened to be gone when you finalized your move to suite 13; because otherwise how would he ever have known what it was like to care about someone other than himself? To understand what it is that makes a human God’s greatest creation? 

He gets it now, he thinks- why God prioritized humanity, why he loves them despite how flawed and drenched with sin they are. And again, it occurs to Hyunjin how hypocritical he was before, and continues to be even now, how foolish it is for him, the very embodiment of sin, a being who is supposed to uphold depravity and ruin, to be infatuated with you, who is the very image of benevolence.

Hyunjin got to see so many new sides of you, sides that didn’t make themselves known within the 4 walls of your apartment, sides that made him fall for you more and more. A demon can’t experience love the way a human does, but he thinks this is the closest to love a creature like him will ever have.

Obsession, longing, desire.. Isn’t that all a manifestation of love? Perhaps one does not need a true heart and soul to experience what love is; maybe all that one really requires is feeling. 

Most sins are a feeling- lust, pride, envy; all are an emotion you feel strongly within your gut, a natural reaction that cannot be prevented from pricking your skin or making your stomach twist. It’s innate, woven into the DNA of every creature with higher understanding.

With all that mind, who is to say a demon can’t love? Maybe it won’t be felt in the same way a human feels it, but if love is a feeling, and sins are a feeling, then what truly prevents him from knowing love? 

As equally as he learned about you and himself, he also learned about the man you had developed feelings for– Yunho. According to Nayeon, who was apparently a wealth of information when it came to the subject, you met Yunho in college and have been friends with him since. You grew quite close in your time studying the same major, and as fate would have it, you both ended up working for the same conglomerate after college. 

While you ended up here, promoted to head of the department when the opening became available, Yunho worked for a different subsidiary within the same building; so while you technically worked for different companies, you shared the same CEO, and had ample opportunity to meet and talk during the company lunch hour and maintain the friendship you had in college. 

Well, he imagines you would’ve still been friends with Yunho regardless of where the two of you ended up in life after graduation. But still continuing to see him daily certainly didn’t help you get over the college crush you had on the man.

And you had tried to move on– you’re not stupid, you know Yunho doesn’t feel the same way as you. But your relationships never worked out as you’d hoped, and you’d always be left at relationships end still battling your unrequited love for your best friend. 

Though you are always professional, it was obvious, at least to the other women in the office, that you had deep feelings for Yunho. They could always tell in the way your face changed when he was near, displaying a timid smile that only ever showed up for him, the flush on your face subtle but recognizable to those who knew you well.  

And by extension, it became increasingly obvious to the rest of the office that Hyunjin was down bad for you, and hated seeing you with Yunho. His face too always changed when Yunho arrived, would be positively seething with jealousy, always failing to mask the frown of disapproval when Yunho stepped into your office to talk and invite you out for lunch outside the building. 

And Hyunjin went above and beyond to be a gentleman when it came to you– holding open doors for you when walking somewhere together, carrying stacks upon stacks of heavy paperwork so you wouldn’t have to do it, memorizing the way you liked your coffee so he could get it for you and you could focus instead on your work.

The only time Hyunjin ever wasn’t smiling, it was when you were giving your affection to Yunho. It was painfully obvious how bad he wanted you; if he was trying to keep his feelings a secret, well.. He failed spectacularly to do so at every turn.

Everyone in the office could tell how he felt, and while they would never admit it, most were just waiting for the day he’d ask you out, as it seemed to be more and more inevitable that he would. Some who had been your coworkers since long before you were even promoted, and knew of your unrequited feelings, hoped that Hyunjin could be the person to finally give you the happiness you deserve. 

Even you yourself began to suspect that Hyunjin liked you as more than a friend or coworker, because why else would he go so out of his way for you? Why else would his face change whenever he saw Yunho?

You can still remember the way his smile dropped when Yunho stepped into the room when you were having lunch with your team, how Hyunjin subtly clenched his teeth and tightened his fists, how he’d practically glare at the man before replacing his expression with the most forced smile you’d ever seen him have for the sake of professionalism. 

Were you being delusional? To say Hyunjin is fucking gorgeous is an understatement– he’s practically ethereal. And while you wanted to move on from your stupid school girl crush on Yunho that continued to grip you all these years later, wasn’t it too much to fantasize about Hyunjin being the person to finally make you happy?

He could have anyone, and you couldn’t understand why he’d want you of all people when he could easily bag someone more impressive than you. You did well for yourself, but you didn’t consider yourself particularly desirable..

Maybe years of unrequited love and failed relationships made your confidence tank more than you realized; at least when it came to love and romance.

And while there were other couples in the office, you worried it’d be unprofessional of you to date someone who you are technically the boss of.. Shouldn’t you be more concerned about the power dynamic instead of worrying about whether or not you were desirable enough for Hyunjin to want you? 

God, you really needed to get your priorities straight before you did something stupid; and certainly you were just reading too far into things. But still, while your feelings for Yunho didn’t go away, you still couldn’t deny that your heart would race whenever Hyunjin smiled at you, couldn’t ignore how goosebumps would erupt on your skin when his hand lingered on yours as he handed you a perfectly made cup of coffee, couldn’t help but linger on the the thought of what a perfect lover he must be.

As if sensing you were thinking of him, you hear a knock on your door, breaking you out of your thoughts and met with the sight of Hyunjin cracking open the door. “May I?” he asks, and you smile politely with a nod, motioning for him to enter your office.

“Hey Hyunjin, what’s up? Need something?” you ask and he shakes his head, sitting on the chair in front of you.

“Nothing work related, though I do want to ask you something,” he replies, and immediately your mind wanders to delusional territory again, though you quickly try to shut it down. 

“What is it?” you ask, trying your best not to fill your brain with the thought of Hyunjin making a move on you. Be professional for God’s sake.

“I was wondering,” he starts, looking at you with that charming smile that is so natural to him, and that you always have to stop yourself from folding over at the sight of, “If you don’t have any prior obligations today, would you like to have lunch with me?” 

Oh no. He’s adding fuel to your delusional fire. “Just us?” you ask, trying to mask your hope, or the way your heart is picking up speed. You really want to be chill about the invite, but you really can’t help but hope the invitation means something more. He’s perfect, how could you not? You’re only human, after all. Isn’t it natural to want someone this fucking beautiful to want you? 

“Yes, just us. You don’t have to consider it a date, but.. I would be happy if you did,” he smiles, head tilting to the side in an almost playful display, and your heart jolts.

He’s not just playing with you, right? He wouldn’t, would he? But you have to ask, “You make it sound as if you want me to consider it a date. Are you saying you like me?” 

“That’s exactly what I’m saying, ma’am,” he replies without hesitation, confidence fully on display. It’s as if the possibility of you saying “no” has never crossed his mind. You’d probably be confident too if you looked anything like him; you don’t imagine he’s been rejected often.

And well, you certainly won’t be the person to hit him with his first rejection either; you’ll have to ask a third party to handle the necessary paperwork if things go well between you and Hyunjin, as the head of the department can’t approve and oversee her own consensual relationship agreement, but it’ll be worth it, you think. 

After all, if someone this beautiful and seemingly perfect wants you, why deny yourself the opportunity? Even if it doesn’t work out, maybe he’ll be the person to finally help you get over your stupid crush on your best friend that’s been going nowhere for years.

Apart from his beauty, he’s always been chivalrous and attentive towards you, a true gentleman in every sense of the word. And even if it's only for a brief time, you think he can make you feel happy, desired, truly cared for.

You’re about to tell him you’d love to, when your door unexpectedly clicks open, your eyes moving past Hyunjin to see Yunho standing in the doorway. Hyunjin immediately scowls, having half a mind to rip him apart once the day is over, though he does his best to temper his aggravation.

He can’t let himself lose face in front of the one he loves after all; he’s not sure you’d still be up for a date with him if he displayed his jealous, possessive tendencies this early on (not that he did a very good job of hiding them to begin with.)

“Shit, sorry- am I interrupting a meeting?” Yunho asks, and Hyunjin rolls his eyes, turning his gaze back to you instead.

“No, nothing like that,” you answer, shifting your gaze back to Hyunjin, who for the first time looks concerned that you’ll turn him down. It’s subtle, but his eyes are softer, nearly pleading, though he tries his best to not display the desperation that lies underneath- the desperation for you to affirm that you like him too, that you want to go on a date with him, that you want to give him a chance. 

“Oh, good,” Yunho sighs in relief; he knows that sometimes your work bleeds over into the lunch hour, and he'd have hated to interrupt something important. He glances at Hyunjin next, a slight frown forming on his face.

He’s never spoken to the guy, but Yunho would have to blind to not notice that Hyunjin hates him for seemingly no reason. “Well, uh– I’ll let you get back to whatever talk you’re having. I’ll see you for lunch when it's over?” Yunho asks, and you can see Hyunjin swallow, hands tensing as he waits for your reply. 

Please don’t reject me, his body practically screams, and you almost can’t believe that the confident Hyunjin you know is looking this nervous over potential rejection because of you. 

“Thanks, but I’m actually having lunch with Hyunjin today. Maybe next time?” you answer, smiling at Hyunjin to reassure him that yes, you are going on a date. No, you won’t be picking Yunho over him, despite the history that lies there.  

Relief instantly spreads through Hyunjin, and he returns your smile, his confidence returning in a blink, as if it’d never left in the first place.

“Oh,” Yunho blinks in surprise; that’s.. unexpected. You’ve never prioritized someone else over him before. Huh. He feels.. strange. Jealous..? No, that can’t be right. Why would he be jealous? Hyunjin stands, offering his hand to you, which you accept before you stand yourself. 

“Are you ready, ma’am? I know this cafe you’ll just love, but we have to hurry if we wan’t to make it back before the hour is over,” Hyunjin smiles, turning away to face the door, and subsequently, an almost bewildered looking Yunho.

You miss the way Hyunjin shoots your best friend a smug, almost triumphant smirk; a smirk that says I’ve won, she’s mine. And even as Yunho watches the pair of you walk towards the elevator, hears you tell Hyunjin he can call you by your name when it’s “just the two of us,” suddenly he feels incredibly stupid. 

Even as he’s left standing there, watching the elevator doors close with just the two of you inside, he can feel his gut twist as Hyunjin shoots him one last smirk, one that affirms something Yunho is just now realizing– there was a reason Hyunjin hated him. All this time, Yunho was a rival for love, and he just lost the race without ever having actually participated. 

He scoffs, laughing at himself in near disbelief. What an idiot he’s been, and what a moment to realize it. He knew you had a crush on him, but what did he expect? That you’ll always be there, just waiting for the day he’d finally miraculously return your feelings after all these years?

Of course you’d move on eventually; and maybe Yunho didn’t want to admit he found your infatuation with him to be a comfortable ego boost, now hit with the epiphany that his newfound jealousy over the loss of your affection is ugly and twisted. 

And truly, Hyunjin had him beat. Somehow, he knew that this was the end of your feelings for him. How ironic it is to lose due to his own complacency, his expectation that you’d always be there no matter what relationships you found yourselves in.

How arrogant and selfish he’d been, assured that no matter whom he slept with or pursued, you’d be there just waiting for the day he’d finally ask you out. But now Hyunjin has you, and he’s certain he’ll never let you go.

Dating Hwang Hyunjin is like a fairytale you thought only existed in the imaginations of young girls that had not yet experienced the disappointment of reality. You imagined he'd be a perfect lover, but you truly hadn't anticipated just how accurate your interpretation of him would end up being. 

He took you on more dates than you could count on your fingers– to museums and exhibits, to restaurants you'd never find on your own with delicious menus. He took you on picnics with the scenic views of the city, of nature, or the setting sun, staying until stars hung in the sky and your only illumination was the vibrant moon shining on just the two of you.

You learned that he was a reader of classic literature, with an impressive knowledge of romantic poetry and novellas, often able to recite the most beautiful lines you'd ever heard straight from his own memory. When he took you to museums, you learned more from Hyunjin himself than the tour guide, and truly it seemed like he was an encyclopedia for all things creative, classic, and romantic in nature.

He was multilingual, which you knew from his resume, but to actually hear him recite something in latin with ease was something else entirely. It was if it came naturally to him, like it wasn't technically a dead language, and you almost couldn't believe it was just an extra class he took in college for fun.

He endlessly impressed you– with his beauty, his intelligence, his attentiveness, his.. everything, really. And he never let you feel inferior to him, always assured you how happy he was that you were his girlfriend beyond just taking you out on dates throughout the city.

He bought you many, many gifts– clothes that always fit you perfectly, that not only suited your tastes but that he thought you'd look beautiful in. Sweet treats, often your favorites but other times just slightly outside your usual comfort zone– just enough to get you to try something new to fall in love with the taste of. 

Stuffed teddy bears or other cute animals meant to remind you of him, jewelry that was sometimes dainty and meant to be office appropriate (in which he'd have the brightest smile seeing you come into work wearing it) and other times lavish, extravagant pieces that somehow were always stunning without being tacky or garish.

If he brought you a necklace or bracelet before a date, he'd help you put it on, smiling when it fit you perfectly and complimented your skin tone, always touching you softly and showering you with compliments.

And while acts of service were clearly a huge love language of his, it wasn't like Hyunjin just showered you with gifts and fun dates and expected that to be enough (which would be valid if it was enough for some people, but you want more than that! You value emotional connection!) He always made time for you outside of the office or promised dates, coming to your apartment anytime you asked just to spend time with you. 

He always listened to you so attentively, genuinely interested in things you liked, and listened to your input when it came to what to do for you next date. He listened to your thoughts and ideas, let you vent if you were having a hard day, hugged you sweetly if you needed reassurance or were feeling stressed.

He'd spend hours on the couch with you watching movies if that's what you wanted to do that day, and he always paid undivided attention to you or what you were doing together, never pulling out his phone or mentally checking out even once. 

Everyday with Hyunjin feels like it's Valentine's Day– and honestly you can't even imagine what he'll do when an actual romantic holiday or your anniversary rolls around when he's already so perfect to you. Even months into your relationship he still holds open doors for you, still carries anything that seems even the slightest bit heavy, still dotes on you as if he still has to prove he's a gentleman (when you clearly already know he is.) 

You honestly can't express enough how perfect Hyunjin is, and how much you appreciate the relationship you now have, but.. well, if you're being honest there is one problem. Nothing major, of course, just.. You think you're going to explode if he doesn't fuck you soon, or at least touch you somewhere less than polite.

The first time he kissed you was at the end of your third date; you were certain things were going well, felt those infamous sparks other people talk about- like every cell in your body was gunpowder and it had just been ignited. You became addicted to kissing him after that, always seeking out his plush, soft and perfect lips, even if it was just for a quick peck to satiate you until later. 

You made out for the first time just under a month ago, and that spark turned into a full on blaze, hot and raging and dangerously close to burning out of control. You wanted him so bad, more than you ever imagined you'd want someone; it was almost sad to say your past relationships and attractions paled in comparison to how Hyunjin ignited your deeply hidden passionate side. 

Still, Hyunjin hadn't touched you intimately yet, and while you suspected it's because he's a gentleman waiting for the right sign or explicit, worded permission, you were going crazy inside. You don't know if you even have it in you to make the first move, truthfully; you feel almost.. intimidated?

Whenever you think about it, your mind always travels to how effortlessly beautiful he is, and despite how much he shows you that he wants you as his girlfriend, you are admittedly still struggling with thoughts of your own desirability.

It almost makes you feel ashamed despite how natural a feeling it is. You know you should be confident, but it's not something that just comes to you just because you know objectively you're worthy; knowing it and feeling it are different things entirely.

You wish you could just pull it together with a snap of your fingers; like c'mon Y/N, you're a beautiful woman who holds an impressive leadership position, who graduated with high honors and has more than enough to show for it! Why wouldn't Hyunjin want you? You're a catch! 

You sigh, setting down the knife you were using to cut the veggies for tonight's dinner with Hyunjin, closing your eyes to collect yourself for a moment. Isn't it a bit pathetic for you to be reduced to insecurity over past rejections and unrequited love when what you have now is such a fairytale?

You wish it'd just go away, so you can tell Hyunjin to fuck you until you're dumb and have no thoughts left in your head but his cock filling you up, but- 

You jump slightly when you feel Hyunjin's arms wrap around you from behind, and he chuckles a bit, apologizing for startling you; you were so wrapped up in your thoughts you didn't even notice him rise from the sofa when he heard you sigh and put down the knife.

"What's bothering you, my love?" he asks, his chest pressing firmly against your back as he kisses the top of your head, "You seem so tense tonight.. Is dinner giving you a hard time?" 

Your heart always picks up when he uses that affectionate term for you; you're not sure if your relationship could already be classified as "love" when you've only been together a few months, but you love the way it sounds falling from his lips all the same. "No, it's not that.." you frown a bit, not melting into his embrace the way you usually do. 

"Feeling stressed out again?" he inquired next, his hands moving up to your shoulders to feel for any tension and massage it away if it exists. You hum in confirmation, finally melting against his body when his hands rub soothing circles in your tender skin, just deep enough to relieve some of the built up tension without leaving you sore and achy.

"Stressed, and.." you pause a moment, biting your lip as you consider if you'll really continue and admit what it is you really need.

"And?" Hyunjin's voice comes out in a soft question, clearly wanting to know what it is you want to say but with no intention to force it out of you.

"S-Stressed, and.. frustrated." you finally acquiesce after a short-lived internal fight with your nerves. You're not even entirely sure he'll get the implication behind you saying it in the way you did, if he'll recognize your need for a physical touch beyond what you've felt with him so far but you hope he does, because you're not sure you're capable of just coming straight out and saying "please fuck me before I lose my mind." 

Hyunjin is the next one to hum, his tone relaying understanding. Goosebumps erupt on your skin when he leans his head down to kiss your shoulder and neck, his hands traveling from your shoulder to rub down your arms.

"Why don't I finish dinner, hmm? Have you relax in the bath while I take care of everything," his voice is soft, almost a whisper, his hands finding your waist and rubbing carefully over the area before moving down to your hips.

"It'll be finished by the time you're done, we'll have a little wine," he continues, his lips now touching the shell of your ear, his voice reaching you directly, "And after that.. I'll take care of you. In any way you want me to."

A kiss pressed to your skin, a shiver running down your spine as you suck in a breath– he definitely got the message. His right hand reaches up to your face, fingers finding their place on your left cheek, guiding you to twist your face to meet his gaze from behind you.

He leans down to kiss you like this, one hand holding your face where he wants it and the other squeezing the meat of your hip. Hyunjin holds the kiss for several seconds, making sure it lingers and tingles on your skin when he pulls away, already expertly planting the seeds of desire and anticipation within your gut.

"How's that sound, lovely?" he asks and you blink for a moment, your brain already feeling like it's going to melt out of your ears from how eager and desperate for more intimacy you are. 

You nod, almost dumbly, and he smiles, planting a quick peck to your forehead before he helps you prepare for a bath. He runs the water hot, wanting warmth to linger for as long as you'll need it to once you're settled and used to the temperature.

While he takes care of the bath, you spend your time picking out what you'll wear afterwards. You swallow as you rummage through your drawers, possibilities seemingly endless. 

You've never been in a situation like this– a situation where you knew with absolute certainty that you'd be getting your pussy wet by the end. Your sexual encounters were never preplanned, not even with your past boyfriends.

It was always spur of the moment, especially since you were too college-then-career focused to spend time on dating apps looking for hookups. Honestly, it was kind of exhilarating; and suddenly you felt like you understood what the appeal of knowing you were going to get laid by the end of the night was. 

And Hyunjin, well.. he promised himself he wouldn't fuck you until he was sure without a shadow of a doubt that you were head over heels in love with him and only him, because it was that kind of first time with you he was seeking.

But that didn't mean he couldn't have fun with you in the meantime, did it? And how could he say no when he could literally fucking taste the desperation on you? He'd be a good boyfriend to you, and give you whatever he could within his limits, because you're his perfect girl, and he'll always spoil you in any way he can. 

After the tub is full, Hyunjin leaves the bathroom, smiling at you when he sees you standing in the hallway patiently, towel and a change of clothes in hand.

"Take your time, lovely," he pecks your head again as he passes by, ready to tackle finishing dinner while you soak in the tub. You texted him instructions just in case before you left your bedroom with your clothes and towel, so you're confident that it'll turn out well without your guidance– and besides, Hyunjin cooks well anyways; you're sure it'd turn out delicious even if he didn't follow your instructions. 

Your soak in the tub is spent entirely on thoughts of Hyunjin's hands and lips on your body, wondering what he'll do and how. You wonder how much of the heat on your body is from the water, and how much is from your own mental images of him between your legs.

Thankfully, the water actually does manage to loosen up your tense muscles (despite your anticipation doing you no favors), and you do just as Hyunjin instructed; you take your time. Dinner won't be done any faster just because you hurry, after all, so why not soak and destress and indulge in your little fantasies?

You dry off thoroughly when you step out of the tub, pulling on your prettiest pair of white panties and a silky slip nightgown- a cream color with lace accents on the hems. You brought a cardigan too, just for warmth while you eat dinner, though you don't bother to button it up at all the way, leaving the upper most buttons undone so Hyunjin can have a clear view of your chest while you share dinner.

It's a bit bold of you to purposely display your cleavage, but what's the harm in enticing him further? You know he wants you as his partner, but seeming him want you physically too would be everything.

The nightgown is tight enough to hug your curves, which means it also clearly displays your stomach, but.. Well, Hyunjin isn't blind, you're certain he knows that the woman he's dating has a chubbier physique than other women in the office.

But he wanted you out of all of them, and he's spent so much time calling you beautiful and giving you the world, that you imagine he either likes bigger girls, or at the very least doesn't let weight dictate someone's appeal. So, you're not self conscious in the slightest– at least, not about that.

You still have nerves, but you think that's natural when you're dating, and plan to have sex with, someone attractive enough to have people falling at his feet for a chance to be with him. 

When you step out of the bathroom and into the kitchen, Hyunjin is just finishing plating the food and is pouring the wine into two glasses he pulled out from your cabinets, already familiar with where you typically keep them.

"Feeling better?" he asks with a soft smile when he notices your presence, and you don't miss the way his eyes drop to your chest, a glint of something flashing in his eyes before he looks back to your face– desire for your body, you hope.

You sit across from each other at your dinner table, having the quietest dinner the two of you have ever shared– though the tension being built is far from uncomfortable. His eyes linger right where you wanted them to, tempting him, teasing him, and you're buzzing with anticipation, almost giddy whenever his eyes meet your again as he sips from his wine. 

Your face is dusted pink all the way to your ears, but you'd blame it on the wine if he asked (though you suspect he'd know better than to believe that.) Hyunjin downs the last of his wine in one gulp when he's finished eating, and you do the same, wiping your mouth carefully with a napkin before you look at him again. He's standing now, gathering the dishes from the table and bringing them to the kitchen. 

You follow, intending to help him wash and put them away, but he tuts at you. "Baby, you're supposed to be relaxing and letting me do the work! Go get comfortable and wait for me, hmm?" He instructs and you can't help but smile, doing as he instructs after you thank him, quickly making the trip to your bedroom. 

However, the nerves hit you again once you're in your room, and you sit on the edge of your bed, fiddling with your hands as you think about what you should do next. Just lay down and get comfortable as you would if you were going to bed? Should you present yourself to him? Get into some enticing position he won't be able to resist? Stay right where you are now and let him lead you wherever he wants you?

You've never experienced so much build up before– you almost feel like the inexperienced girl you were in college again. God, you don't know what to do with yourself and you're definitely overthinking it– but you can't help it! Hyunjin is just so.. well, he's Hyunjin. And that alone is enough to send your nerves into overdrive as your mind races with the possibilities of what's to come. 

You hear him chuckle softly when he's in the doorway, looking at you who is very clearly shy, twiddling your thumbs as you wait for him. It took everything in Hyunjin to not say "fuck this" over dinner and just take you on the table, the lust pouring off you enough to make him lose control if he was a lesser demon.

And now, he can hear the thumping of your heart louder than ever, can smell the arousal pooling in your underwear even more clearly than he could over your meal. 

"Silly girl," he says with a near grin as he steps fully inside your room, meeting you right where you are at the edge of the bed, "Why didn't you get comfortable? Sweet thing, you're nervous, aren't you?"

He carefully nudges your legs so he can stand between them, and you swallow as you nod and look up at him, not sure how much more of the anticipation you can handle before you snap and just drag him to you in a fervor. 

One of his hands comes to your cheek again, rubbing gentle, soothing circles with his thumb as he leans down to kiss you. He does it slowly, the combination of his soft lips and the taste of wine that still lingers on them making your stomach flip. It doesn't take long for him to introduce his tongue, in the same manner he always does– rubbing over your lips before pushing past them.

You're always left panting, lips stained red by the time he pulls away, and tonight his kisses leave you especially dizzy with need. "Take care of those buttons," he instructs in a near plea as his fingers ghost over your neck in their downward descent, "or I might just pop them off when I pull this off you." Your breath hitches, though you're not sure if it's more from the words or the feeling of his fingers lingering on your neck. 

Hyunjin seems to notice that you like his fingers there, the way he notices everything when it comes to you, and he has to stop himself from smirking as he asks you about it. "My love- do you like being choked?"

You almost groan in embarrassment, not expecting him to have already noticed and asked about it. How are you so fucking transparent to him already? "I-I mean.. I'm curious. I've never done it, because.."

Well, it's probably best you don't get into an ex-boyfriend talk right when you finally have the possibility of Hyunjin fucking you into next week right in the palm of your hands.

"Uhm– it just never happened. But it looks nice. Really nice. I, uh– I think I'd like it," you say; certainly true, but without going into detail about how you always seemed to struggled to trust your boyfriends enough to release control and let them do it.

It's natural that giving control to someone else is hard for you; you've always been very independent, and your career puts you in a position where you are leading others, always in control of everything. But you like the idea of giving control to someone else in the bedroom, letting them take the lead and decide on how you'll receive the pleasure you crave– the real problem lied with finding someone you trust enough to truly let go with.

You think you can trust Hyunjin– he's been so, so perfect since the day you met him. You firmly believe he sees you for who you are beyond your physical attributes, that he values you beyond the superficial, and that he'd never hurt you (unless you asked him to, of course.)

Hyunjin naturally feels all this, can read every emotion that pours off of you– and the fact that you have trust that he'll treat you right positively elates him, knowing he’s one step closer to the love he craves so badly. 

"We can try, see if you like it," he says, soft and careful, "and it doesn't have to be now. We can always wait until later." His fingers now rub over your neck purposefully, never wrapping around but simply familiarizing your skin with the feeling of them there.

"Either way, we won't start with that. We need to build up to it first, don't you agree?" he asks and you hum with a nod- building up to it certainly sounds better than jumping straight into unfamiliar territory.

Carefully, and slowly, he lowers himself to his knees, still between your legs, now making it so he's the one looking up at you. "Even if we try it and you decide you don't like it, I'm so happy you trust me," he says before he kisses you once more, all his passion and affection behind the soft touch of his lips. "Do you already know what to do if you don't like it?"

You nod again, having become well familiarized with different safe words and systems you can put in place in your research on the topic when you first found out you might be into the rougher side of intimacy. Hyunjin tuts his time, displeased by the fact that you nodded instead of verbally answering him. "I need you to tell me what you know."

He already knows how much you know of course; his look through your phone painted him a vivid picture of your sexual intrests– but you need to say it to him regardless. And despite the tone he used, his eyes are still soft, and you can tell he genuinely cares about your safety and comfort, aiding more in the trust you feel.

"Sorry, I– I know what to do. Uh, traffic lights..?" you suggest, preferring that over coming up with a random safeword that you may not even remember if the time comes to use it. Hyunjin smiles again, whispering a soft "that's good" to you before he kisses you again, making sure all your nerves melt away now that the key elements are established. This is supposed to be fun and enjoyable above all else– nothing else matters but that. 

"Now, be a good girl and take care of those buttons like I asked you to, lovely," Hyunjin instructs in a gentle tone after he pulls away from your lips. With another shiver, you quickly do as you're told, fumbling with the buttons just slightly in your rush to get them all undone. You probably should've been more graceful about it- purposeful, maybe even sexy, but honestly you were acting before even fully considering how you'd appear. 

With the buttons undone, Hyunjin pulls the cardigan down your shoulders, and you pull your arms out of the sleeves. You pay no attention to where it gets discarded, Hyunjin's lips back on your much too distracting to care about something so trivial.

"Gonna take care of you now," he whispers against your lips, his fingers coming to bottom of your nightgown, where the hem squeezes against your parted thighs, "use your words if I do something you don't like."

You tell him you will, and he smiles again, rewarding you with one last sweet kiss to your lips before his lips trail your neck instead, his hands pushing your nightgown up your thighs until your panties are completely exposed.

One thing Hyunjin is confident of from his time looking over your porn history, it's that you love biting– and while he's unsure if it's just a fantasy you have that has remained unfilled in reality, similar to choking, he's decided it's the first step he's going to take in gently finding your limit and what boundaries you want to set between fantasy and reality.

Carefully, after his kisses to your skin have become familiar, he presses his teeth to the sensitive skin, and you gasp before he even has the chance to actually bite down. To Hyunjin's absolute delight, you tilt your head to the side to expose more of your neck to him, giving him all the permission he needs to sink his teeth into your soft, unmarred skin. You let out an involuntary squeak at first, the unfamiliar sensation sending a pool of heat to your gut– the act always seemed so hot, and now you knew for sure you loved it. 

It wasn't just the physical feeling of it you loved though– you loved the idea of your lover's marks remaining on your skin for days, leaving behind evidence that someone touched your body and brought you bliss. And while you'd certainly cover the marks with makeup for work, the knowledge that you and Hyunjin would share, that they are there just below the surface your concealer has created, would be exhilarating.

His hands leave your thighs, finding the straps of your nightgown and pulling them down, until your breasts are exposed for him to see. Pulling away from your neck, he admires you– the way your skin blooms with fresh bruises and impressions of his teeth, your nipples hard and begging to be played with, and your pretty white panties stained with arousal. You can see the lust in his eyes as he looks you over, and it makes you bite your lip in anticipation for what he'll do next. 

"I've told you so many times you're beautiful, haven't I?" he asks as he takes your heavy breasts into his hands, though you can tell it's rhetorical– he's not expecting a real response from you. Instead, he continues to speak as his hands squeeze and thumbs rub over your nipples. "But I haven't told you how fucking sexy you are yet, isn't that right? You're so alluring, it drives me crazy sometimes. Did you know that?" 

You can't help but let out a soft whine as you shake your head, completely clueless to the fact that you ever made him as crazy with need as he made you. You hoped you did plenty of times, but you really didn't know until now just how much he was holding back from having his hands all over you. His hands move to your hips next, fingers slipping into the band of your panties. 

You lift your hips from the bed, letting Hyunjin pull the soaked fabric down your thighs and then your legs, tossing them quickly aside. You hold the bed for additional support as he spreads your thighs further apart, sucking in a nervous breath when he looks directly at your dripping heat.

The fact that he's on his knees for you is already enough to have your heart feeling like it's going to beat out of your chest, but when he starts planting sensual, open-mouthed kisses to your thighs, mixed with carefully placed bites, you're done for.

Your thighs twitch with each kiss, jolt with each bite, your nails digging into your bed sheets before he's even at where you want him most. And God, when he finally kisses your pussy, you feel so worked up that you could cum just from that simple stimulation alone. When his tongue meets you it feels like heaven, your head falling back and an almost embarrassingly loud moan tumbling from your lips. 

Hyunjin starts licking you up slowly, almost teasingly, and you can't even complain; because even though you still want more, it's already so good. It's when he's done with his teasing and really gets going that you're left truly breathless– he pulls you closer to his face, to the point your ass is practically hanging off the bed, but he throws your legs over his shoulders, using his hands to hold you in place, right where he wants you against his mouth. 

Your whole body is trembling from the pleasure, and this position makes it so that your hips can't move unless he lets them. Even as you unconsciously twist and jolt from the pleasure, you're always firmly in place, unable to escape his tongue even if you wanted to. You cum almost embarrassingly fast like this, barely able to warn Hyunjin you're close before you're crying out in absolute bliss, eyes rolling to the back of your head. 

You expect Hyunjin to set you down as you catch your breath, but that's the exact opposite of what happens; against all your expectations, he keeps going, his tongue sliding over and around your sensitive clit, drawing out your orgasm until the pleasure mixes with tingles of painful overstimulation. You stutter out a curse, loud whines and begs leaving you in a nearly unintelligible jumble– though you're not entirely sure if you're begging for him to stop or keep going.

His hands carefully move from your hips to squeeze the meat of your ass as he continues holding you where he wants you, tears pricking the corners of your eyes from the unrelenting onslaught of pleasure. You're certain you're going to receive a noise complaint from your neighbors, unable to control your volume as another, more intense orgasm rocks your body. The tears lingering in the corners of your eyes fall as you cum once again, and you can hear and feel Hyunjin groaning against you, evidently taking just as much pleasure in this as you are. 

He's careful as he moves your trembling legs off his shoulders, helping you to fully rest your weight back on the bed. When he stands, he helps you get your head to the pillows before he's laying next to you, your sensitive body jolting once again when this time his fingers rub between your slick folds.

"How're you feeling, my love?" he asks, wanting to make sure he's not overwhelming you too much. You're definitely overwhelmed, but in the best way possible, and you stutter out a shaky "green," to which Hyunjin smiles.

"What a good, perfect girl you are," he praises you, pressing lingering kisses to tear-streaked cheeks, "My sweet thing, you're all for me, aren't you? A good girl just for me?"

You nod quickly, brain fuzzy with the desire to be anything he wants you to be. "'m a good girl, all for you Hyun, only you."

You have no idea how much those words affect him– and you're sure if your brain wasn't so foggy from the pleasure, you'd have noticed how he had to clench his teeth and take a breath to stop himself from pulling his cock out and fucking you into the mattress right that moment.

Patience, restraint, it's not the right time, he has to desperately remind himself.

Even as his fingers slide inside your heat and hug him tightly, he has to make a conscious effort not to lose himself in the thought of what you'd feel like hugging his cock instead. In all his years of lust, he's never been this close to losing control of himself; but fuck, he's never wanted someone as bad as he wants you, and you're so slick and warm and tight, it takes all he has to ignore the desperate throbbing of his cock. 

Hyunjin finds your spot within seconds, and your eyes are rolling back, fists once again straining and tugging against the sheets. He adds a third finger when you seem ready for it, pumping at a steady pace before he's curling his fingers into your spot again. He's at your neck again now, his teeth making contact with your skin just as they had before while his fingers continue their motion between your legs. 

When he bites this time, it feels different– rather than the dull pain and ache his teeth brought before, this feels more.. sharp? You let out a loud gasp as the sudden sharp feeling buries further into your neck, as if Hyunjin is a vampire digging his fangs into your skin.

Did he actually have fangs this whole time and you didn't notice..? No, that seems impossible- and honestly you feel too fucking good right now to even put much more thought into it. You're sure it just feels that way because now that he knows you're comfortable with the sting, he doesn't need to show anymore restraint when biting. He's simply putting more force into his bite now- that's all that makes sense.

He speeds up his fingers as his teeth sink further into your skin, his thumb firm on your clit, and it's enough to send you over the edge for a third time, your back arching off the bed as you let out a string of expletives and moans. 

Fuck. When Hyunjin pulls away, he knows he fucked up, quickly retracting his fangs before you can notice them; two holes now distinctly left in your skin. Unlike the hickies, that's not something you can simply hide with makeup, and when you look at yourself in the mirror tomorrow you'll definitely have questions about how the fuck he managed to do that with dull, human teeth. 

But when you look at him, absolutely blissed out and eyes hazy with pleasure, he decides that it's a problem for future Hyunjin; you're both already in the moment, and why ruin it now? He's still not quite done with you, after all; he's supposed to be relieving your stress like a good boyfriend. And what better way to relieve all your stress and tension than to make you cum again and again, until your body is as weak as jelly?

"Can you handle one more, lovely?" he asks, rubbing your cheek with his unoccupied hand. You lean into his touch, a soft smile on your face as you eagerly nod, ready to take all he wants to give you.

He returns the smile, planting a lingering kiss on your swollen, self-bitten lips, praising you once more. His hand trails down to your neck, fingers lingering on the surface while his other hand resumes its motion between your legs.

"Tell me how you feel, baby," Hyunjin instructs softly, and you look at him with glassy eyes, stuttering out your answer.

"Y-Yellow. Feels g-good, but 'm nervous," you say honestly and he coos and comforts you, assuring you he won't squeeze unless you want him too; for now, he'll just hold his hand in place, let you familiarize yourself with the pressure before you decide if you want anymore than that. 

Soon enough your eyes are rolling back once more, your pussy clenching around his fingers as he drives you close to orgasm just as expertly as he did each time before, letting yourself go completely as you become familiar and comfortable with his hand on your neck. You're babbling almost incoherently about how good it feels, but there's one thing in your string of words that he hears loud and clear, and that's "more."

"Want me to squeeze, lovely?" he asks, wanting to make 100% sure that he's not mistaken, and you nod quickly, repeating the word "squeeze" with a soft, pleading voice, followed by a string of "please, please, please."

You don't have to beg for a single thing when it comes to Hyunjin, but fuck, does he love hearing it more than he's ever loved anything. And so he does as you ask, gently of course, since it's your first time experiencing it.

Your body immediately reacts, gushing and clenching hard around his fingers as your mouth hangs open in a silent wail of pleasure, your last orgasm of the night hitting you like a semi-truck. Hyunjin slides his fingers out of you, planting soft kisses to your heated, sweat laden skin as you come down from the high.

He steps away just for a moment to bring you some water, helping you sit up enough to drink it before you fall back against the bed, body limp, utterly spent and exhausted.

"Hyun.. what about you..?" you ask in a sleepy voice, and Hyunjin chuckles softly, patting the top of your head after he wipes the sweat from your brows. "I'm good, baby, this was all for you. Feeling better now?"

You hum with a soft smile, curling into him and closing your heavy eyes. Hyunjin does his best to fix your nightgown and clean you up, once again chuckling when you start to softly snore after he manages to get you under the blankets.

As a demon, he doesn't need to sleep, but he lies next to you anyways, wrapping his arms around you and smiling as you snore into his chest. 

There's an anxiety that lingers in the back of his mind, the reality that come tomorrow you're going to see an abnormal mark on your neck and how he'll have to face what that means for your budding relationship.

Does he tell the truth? Would you even accept him if you knew? Humans hate and fear demons, and demons in turn aren't fond of humans, often the cause of a great multitude of their suffering.

Loving you was against everything he understood about himself, and in turn, loving him would be against what you understood about yourself. Hyunjin closes his eyes, and for the first time in centuries, he forces himself to take the sleep he doesn't need- because if this is where his relationship with you goes up in flames, then he wants the last good moment with you to be spent as human as he can possibly make it.

Unsurprisingly, Hyunjin is first to awake despite having fallen asleep after you. Even without the exhausting pleasure gauntlet he subjected your body to, he would’ve woken first regardless; as a being who doesn’t require sleep, he doesn’t stay in that state for nearly as long as a human does.

And even then it’s not a “true” sleep; it’s more like a meditative state, that surely did help give his mind and body rest, but was wholly unnecessary when it came to his ability to function. 

Given that he’s already forced the state once tonight, it’d be almost impossible to do so again as it’s simply not in his biology to do so. And despite himself, he still wants to linger; so he closes his eyes again, and though sleep does not return to him, he stays that way– holding you close, listening to your deep, slow breaths, his fingers lazily and softly tracing over your skin. 

The meditative state he’d been in for the last few, entirely too short hours did thankfully offer some much needed clarity to his racing mind. Hyunjin, grappling with the fact that he lost control of himself, carelessly (or maybe instinctively, unconsciously), bared his fangs to sink into your skin and mark you like a werewolf would his mate left him both ashamed and frightened for what would come next. 

It’s far from Hyunjin’s proudest moment, and never before has he had to grapple with the possibility of losing something important to him. There’s part of him that still doesn’t even fully understand why you’re important to him.

He’s a demon for fuck’s sake– demons don’t fall in love with humans, they manipulate humans to fall in love with them. They destroy human’s lives for fun, they take and ruin and feed until their prey is left with nothing, and then they move on to the next person. 

And Hyunjin knew he was different from a standard demon, not just in physiology and intelligence but also in the way he approached life, but it still baffled him to realize just how different he truly was.

He did the exact opposite of what other demons in the same position as him would have done; he could have charmed you for an easy fuck where you think you’re in love with despite the fact that he would've been a stranger, and it would’ve, ideally, been enough to satiate his need to have you. 

He could’ve avoided spendings months getting to know you, he could’ve manipulated you to suit his whims from the moment he formally met you instead of spending all his time to foster a real connection. He could’ve lied through his teeth at every moment, and while he certainly did lie, it was only ever necessary lies; he never, not even once, lied about something he felt or thought.

Every glimpse into his personality, ideals, likes and dislikes were all genuine. He could’ve just given you thoughtless answers that he thought you’d want to hear, never injecting his real self into the dynamic, but he didn't.

For reasons he couldn’t understand, he wanted you to love him– he thought at first it was simply because of his preferences whilst feeding, but now he knows it's more than that.

For reasons he can't understand, he wants you to love him, and not for some idealized man he crafted to meet your every need and preference. He wants you to love him for who he actually is as a person.

But.. he isn’t really a person; not in the way you are. Still, he followed that notion, and at every moment he was genuine; every look, every touch, every date and every gift– they were sincere admissions of a love he truly felt and wanted you to share, his proverbial heart being worn on his sleeve. 

It reached a point where lying to you ate away at him, but he didn’t know what else he was supposed to do. In what reality did it make sense for him to confess that he’s a demon and for you to be okay with it?

And his mistake has forced him to confront that difficult truth much sooner than he had hoped to, has given root to the fear of rejection, loss, and unrequited love– human emotions he never expected to feel, that he thought he was incapable of feeling in the first place.

All he can do is pray that when he tells you the truth about who he is, you don’t turn away and rebuke him. And how ironic it is for him to pray for something– to want something so badly that all he can do is plead to the higher power he’s supposed to be against to grant him this selfish wish he doesn’t want to let go of.

Hyunjin has come to understand in his time with you that the relationship between humans and demons is more complex and codependent on his end than he would’ve initially given credence to. Maybe all it took to spark that epiphany was meeting the right person. 

And how foolish he is, to devote so much time and love to a being whose existence will only equate to a mere fraction of his own, who is fragile and weak and without lasting power.

Maybe if he’s lucky, when you are met with mortality your soul will find him in his domain in the second circle, where your sins will go unjudged and unpunished for as long as Hyunjin remains at the top, where your eternity of “atonement” can be spent with him, where he’ll regard you as a queen of equal standing. 

Dark fades to light with the rising of the sun, and still he keeps his eyes closed, as if preventing them from opening would also prevent the reality that is fast approaching from coming to pass.

Eventually, when the sun is high in the sky and brightly illuminating your room through your open blinds, he feels you stir, cautiously opening his eyes to the sight of you trying to blink away the sleepy fatigue that still maintains a grip on your senses. 

You offer him a soft, lazy smile as you wake further, clinging closer to him with a tight squeeze of your arms around his torso. How naturally you smile at him and hug him is both a soothing balm and cruel crutch that he knows will break the heart he isn’t even supposed to have when it is gone.

Thankfully, in your sleep-addled state you don’t recognize the looming dread that hangs over him, and he’s able to quickly shove it down to return your smile and plant a soft kiss to your face, reminding himself to enjoy his time with you while he still has it.

Pushing your hair out of your face as you wake up more, Hyunjin catches a glimpse at your neck, the speckled bruises and fading indents of his teeth becoming entirely visible. Well, all marks of his teeth were fading except for one– the two holes left behind from his fangs, the shameful evidence that he lost control of himself in a way he never had before.

Broken skin doesn’t mend in just a single night’s sleep, and he knew the moment you touched your neck or looked in the mirror you would know they were there and you would look at the mark, at him, with either fear, confusion, or disgust as you try to comprehend how his bite would cause such a thing.

“How’d you sleep, lovely?” Hyunjin decides to ask so his mind doesn’t dwell and linger on your neck.

“Good,” is all you say with a small, bashful smile, pink crawling over your features as you recall all Hyunjin did to and for you. Honestly, you can’t remember the last time you slept so deeply, and you don’t think you’ll ever forget that feeling of ultimate bliss as your eyes grew heavy and mind drifted off comfortably. 

“You make me so happy,” you follow up, tilting your head up to capture his lips in a soft, good morning kiss. “Want to make you happy too,” you whisper against his lips before kissing them again, and his heart squeezes almost painfully in his chest because he feels it– lust, passion, desire, love.

What starts as a small prick to his senses builds to an all encompassing tsunami the more you kiss him and entangle your limbs with his. Love, love, I love you, your soul radiates.

It’s all he’s ever wanted, all this time it’s what he’s been working towards and hoping for, and it shoots almost painful electricity throughout his every nerve ending. Overwhelming, consuming, too radiant and bright and pure to belong to a man such as him, who isn’t really a “man” at all, but an entity entirely undeserving of your grace. Selfish, desperate, shameful– he holds you as if he is none of those things, as if he doesn’t taint you just by loving you. 

You push Hyunjin so he’s flat on his back, rolling yourself on top of him, your hair tickling his skin as it falls over his face when you kiss him. His grip on your hips is tight, almost painfully so, but you welcome it.

He’s so fucking hungry for you, he craves you so, so bad, and you meet that hunger enthusiastically, your hands ghosting over his chest and down his stomach, making quick work of the shirt he slept in. 

You suppose taking the lead comes naturally to you once shyness and subtle insecurity is dealt with, but you’d easily concede control to Hyunjin again should he have the desire to once again make you pliant beneath him.

Your hips roll down onto his hardening cock, and the groan that escapes him makes your stomach flutter with countless butterflies. He nips at your bottom lip with his teeth, sometimes tugging before soothing the bites with soft licks of his tongue.

The rest of your clothes come off in a blur– your nightgown practically ripped off of you by Hyunjin while you fumble with the tied knot of his sweatpants, both of you panting into each other’s mouths, every noise being muffled and swallowed.

Wrong, this is wrong, selfish, you’re wicked, deplorable, the back of Hyunjin’s mind screams at him in stark contrast to the way he desperately paws at you, lust and hunger casting a fog over his rationality. 

But when he opens his eyes as you pull back for a breath, his eyes instinctively travel back to your neck, the mark he left on your skin expounding upon his building guilt. He has to tell you now- before the guilt eats away at him entirely, before he loses control of himself again, before he does something else he’ll regret.

An almost guttural pained noise leaves his throat when you roll yourself down on him again, fingers digging into the swell of your hips, his now bare cock becoming slick with your essence. 

“Shit, fuck– wait, baby wait–” Hyunjin breathes out, the most ragged and strained you’ve ever heard his voice. He can feel your passion and desire become background to concern and doubt, can feel your anxiety spiking as you cease your movements.

Fuck, he feels so bad– but you have to know he’s not what you think he is, he won’t forgive himself if he doesn’t tell you now. “Listen, I–” Hyunjin starts, then swallows, and your eyes swim with care as you see him struggle, “I– your neck, its..” 

“Hyun, I wanted you to do it, don’t worry about that,” you tell him sweetly and softly, one of your hands grabbing his and rubbing soothing circles on it with your thumb.

His heart squeezes painfully once again, and he shakes his head, “That’s not it, I– ..just feel it, or look at it, or..” You furrow your brows in confusion but do as he asks of you, trailing your fingers carefully over all the spots you knew he bit and sucked your skin.

You don’t feel much, at first– just a tender skin where you assume bruises have formed, some extremely faint indents of teeth, but as you get closer to the junction where your neck meets your shoulder, you feel it and your entire body freezes.

What.. is that..? You scramble to grab your phone from the nightstand, turning on the camera and flipping its view to see yourself, blinking as you try to process what you’re seeing reflected in the viewfinder. 

What the fuck? Slowly, in disbelief as your mind lags and struggles to compute with the reality of what you’ve seen, you lower your arm and let your phone fall from your hand. Are you dreaming?

You feel like you’ve been transported to one of those YA vampire romances you read in college for fun– but that’s impossible, isn’t it? Things like that aren’t real, are they? There’s no way you’ve been dating a supernatural being for months.

Your next thought is that this is an ill-timed prank, though you can rationally tell it isn’t. And Hyunjin’s hand that is still in yours.. You can feel it tremble with uncertainty and apprehension, his eyes relaying a deep seated fear of rejection and.. Guilt? Guilt for what? Do you even want to know the answer to that question? You assume it’s related to whatever this is, whatever he is, but.. what is that, exactly? 

Hesitantly, you ask him, wondering if this is really your teen fantasy Twilight moment– stark naked, sitting on the dick of a man who might not actually be “a man” at all. “You may not believe me if I tell you, but I can show you,” he says quietly whilst cautiously squeezing your hand.

“O-Okay.. sure,” you breathe out nervously, squeezing his hand back in support. Maybe this is a mistake, but seeing the utter anxiety he’s struggling with, you can’t help but empathize. 

If the roles were reversed, and you were an otherworldly being in a relationship with a human, would you be able to tell them? Wouldn’t you be scared of losing them if they knew the truth? And maybe you shouldn’t forgive him easily, regardless of what the truth ends up being, but you think you can understand what would drive him to keep such a deep secret.

You’re still fucking scared of whatever it is, if you’re being honest, but you don’t want to believe that the Hyunjin you know is anything but the sweet, perfect, gentle boyfriend you’ve known him as thus far. 

All you do is blink and instantly the Hyunjin before you is different, as if a veil that was covering your eyes has been lifted to reveal his truest self. His facial features and hair are the same, recognizably Hyunjin through and through, but his skin has changed from a natural, honeyed tone to a deep, scarlet red hue. His eyes, in turn, are no longer a dark, boba-like brown, but instead an unnatural crimson.

Long, pointed ears like an elf you’d see in a fantasy game or movie, horns the same color as his skin protruding from the top of his head, curving gently until they point straight up. You can just barely see the points of his fangs between his parted lips, can see bat-like wings struggling to fit beneath him on the bed, as well a long, slender tail with an upside down heart as its tip.

And his body, which was already warm, now feels almost impossibly hot, as if he has a dangerous fever coursing through him, with his nails now more like claws in their length and pointed edge.  

He’s.. still so beautiful..? You weren’t sure what kind of change you were expecting, and you still don’t entirely understand what he is, but he’s undeniably just as gorgeous now as when he was presenting himself as human. His form is reminiscent of the beauty found in the work of Gustave Doré, whose art Hyunjin had once praised and talked at length about; ethereal, otherworldly, mesmerizing–

Wait. Something clicks– the rumors of your apartment being haunted by a demonic entity before you moved in that you disregarded and didn’t believe in. The times you’d wake up from sleep and notice something had been moved, always slightly off from how you’d left it. 

The presence you’d sometimes feel despite being alone, the sensation of being watched that sometimes lingered, but always seemed to go away when Hyunjin was at your apartment. His extensive knowledge of art and history that felt as if he lived through the era rather than just having read about it, his fluency in latin that goes beyond mere college study..

You’re in love with a demon. And you suspect that he’s known you for longer than you’ve known him.

“I’m sorry, I never wanted to lie to you,” Hyunjin breathes nervously after he sees understanding flash in your eyes as you put the pieces of his identity together. “I just, I.. became so utterly, impossibly infatuated by you. But I couldn’t just.. show myself, even if I wanted to. And I– I wanted you to know me, because I love you more than I ever thought was possible for someone like me.”

It’s hard to say whether or not you’ve been manipulated and misled to trust him, but you do, even if you shouldn’t. You’ll have to hope that God will forgive you for the sacrilege you’re about to commit.

Squeezing his hand in a display of acceptance, leaning down to kiss him once more in a promise of love regardless of the truth you’ve been shown, dedication to an act entirely unholy.

But if Hyunjin is what will be waiting for you in hell when you die, maybe damning your soul there isn’t so bad.

You feel him positively melt with relief, soft apologies from him and acceptances from you rolling off the tongue. “Promise me this is the only lie, promise this is the only secret, and I’ll forgive you,” you breathe and he affirms without hesitation, enduring promises of true love and honesty pouring from his lips.

“We can even make it a pact if you want,” he says after a string of promises, and you shake your head with a slight smile. 

If what you’re led to believe from media is true, if Hyunjin made a pact with you in which his end of the deal is to never lie to you, he’d suffer grave consequences for breaking it. “I’m choosing to trust you without that, so don’t break it, okay?”

Hyunjin nods with a smile before you’re kissing once more, his arms wrapping around you and hugging you tight to his impossibly hot skin. 

When your tongue enters his mouth, you curiously explore the point and feel of his fangs, and when he nips at your lips, the sharp point very nearly draws blood with each bite, the subtle pain utterly intoxicating. It’s not long before your lips end up swollen and bitten red, your tongues continuing to swirl and move together, your hands fervent in their exploration and demand to feel. 

Soon enough, he’s flipping your positions, your back now against the mattress with Hyunjin pushing himself between your legs, his mouth trailing gently over the marks he left the previous night. He sucks over the skin once more, deepening the bruises he’s already left behind, brightening them in color. It aches, and yet you tilt your head to the side to make his task easier, feeling him smile against your skin as his fangs poke at your sensitive skin.

He doesn’t bite down, not like he did last night– he doesn’t want to hurt you too much. Instead, his teeth scrape and taunt, the feeling of them enough to have you whining even without the bite. When he pulls away to look at you, your eyes are already pleasantly glazing over in a lustful haze, and seeing his fangs when he smiles confidently down at you makes you dizzy. He’s so fucking beautiful, sexy- it’s going to drive you crazy one of these days.

You jump slightly in surprise when you feel his tail slinking up your leg, wrapping around and hugging your thigh. And it’s when you look down to see how his tail looks wrapped around you that you finally catch a glimpse of his impossibly hard and leaking cock, so unlike anything you’ve ever seen before.

It’s big– much bigger than you imagine a human could ever compare, and just as deep and supernaturally red as the rest of him. You’re practically drooling at the sight, at the thought of having it in your mouth– would he taste the same as a human, or would his essence be entirely unique?

Hyunjin has to hesitate from smirking when he sees you blatantly staring and curiously, hungrily licking your lips, the increased lust from seeing his cock spilling from you in droves. “You want a taste, lovely?” he asks with a charismatic, almost mischievous tilt of the head, his grin growing when you nod eagerly.

“C’mon then, love, ‘s all yours,” he says while uncurling his tail from around your thigh, standing up and letting you come meet him at the edge of the bed. You tentatively reach out to touch his cock, and fuck, it’s so heavy in your hands.

Your hands look so small wrapped around him, your fingers unable to wrap entirely around his girth, and while usually both your hands are enough to cover the entire length of a cock up to its tip, Hyunjin still has much more than just the tip poking through. 

Long, thick, big, you’re not sure how it’ll fit in your mouth, much less your pussy– but you’re not a quitter. You start with kisses that turn into kitten licks as you rub up and down his length with both hands, looking up at Hyunjin through your lashes, eager for a reaction, for praise.

He brings a hand to the back of your head, waiting for you to open your mouth for him. He carefully guides and urges you to take more and more of him in, until the tip is touching the back of your throat. It takes everything in you not to gag and choke, your eyes brimming with tears as you breathe through your nose.

“That’s it, what a good girl, taking so much of me,” Hyunjin pets your head as he praises you, and he can see you pressing your thighs together, squirming and desperate to hear more. You want to take all of him in your mouth, but you recognize that’s an impossibility- so you settle for pumping what you can’t fit in your mouth with your hands, doing your best to match the pace of your hands with the bobbing of your head. 

Hyunjin’s soft, breathy moans fuel you, his fingers tangling in your hair as he begins to take control of the rhythm. You let out a squeak of surprise when you feel his tail snake between your legs, gasping when you feel the tip of his tail teasing your clit.

“‘s good? You like that?” Hyunjin asks when you moan around his cock, another smirk gracing his beautiful, perfect face when you quickly nod. 

The combination of his cock down your throat and his tail rubbing your clit makes you dizzy, the pace of your hands faltering as your thighs twitch and tremble. Eventually, your hands drop to your lap, your nails digging into your palms as you let him play with your clit and use your mouth, tears falling as he holds your head while rolling his hips and making you take as much as you can handle. 

Determined now to make you cum while his cock is deep in your throat, he moves one of his hands to your chest, tweaking and pulling at one of your nipples, earning a muffled whine as your eyes squeeze shut.

Your hands, no longer curled into desperate fists, now cling to his thighs, your nails digging into his skin as you cry and whimper. Hyunjin is relentless on all fronts– from the pace he fucks your mouth, to the flicking of his tail against your clit, to the way he pinches and tugs on your nipples. 

“Gonna cum just like this, aren’t you, lovely? Go ahead baby, let go and show me how good you feel.” With Hyunjin’s permission, and a few more quick flicks of his tail against your clit, you’re cumming with a loud, but muffled cry, your nails failing to break the skin of his thighs despite how harsh you claw at him.

You suck in a deep breath when he pulls out of your mouth, your chest heaving as you come down from your high and air returns to your lungs. Hyunjin showers you in more praise as he wipes the tears away from your eyes with his thumbs, subsequently leaving a lingering trail of kisses to your cheeks where they streaked your skin. 

He guides you to lay back down on the bed, planting sweet kisses to your lips once you’ve finished catching your breath. You can feel his cock, wet and still impossibly heavy, between your legs, and you want it in you now.

“Hyun,” you start, a pout gracing your lips as you prepare yourself to shamelessly beg, “want you so bad, please, please, fuck me, I need it.”

You can feel his cock unceremoniously twitch at your pleas, a groan leaving his throat at your desperate tone. “You don’t have to beg, my love, I’ll give you anything you want,” Hyunjin says as he rubs his fingers between your folds, feeling how slick you’ve gotten for him.

Truthfully, he should prep you more first, but you’re both so fucking needy for each other, and he’ll just have to hope that fingering you last night and making you cum again since then will be good enough. 

He kisses you and lets you squeeze his hand as he pushes inside, the stretch so much more intense than anything you’ve ever felt, so full that your eyes are rolling back before he’s even thrusting his hips.

It aches, it stings, but it’s also the most addictive pleasure you’ve ever experienced. You want all he has to give you, more and more, until you can feel and think of nothing but him. 

Hyunjin holds one of your legs, his tail once again wrapping around the thigh of the other, this time using it to keep you spread and open for him, allowing him to sink as deep as he possibly can. “Fuck, baby–” Hyunjin groans once he’s sheathed fully inside, your walls so wet and hot and squeezing him impossibly tight, “needed this, needed you so fucking bad, you have no idea.” 

“You too, needed you too Hyun, so bad,” you mirror his sentiment between gaspy moans and shaky whines when he finally starts pulling out, pushing back in one swift and fluid motion, building a quick, desperate pace. Despite the desperation however, his pace is far from sloppy– every thrust is precise, leaving you arching your back as your cries grow in volume, your nails digging harshly into his forearms. 

When he knows you can handle it, he fucks into your faster, capturing your mouth in messy, open kisses, your saliva mixing and pooling until it drips from the corners of your mouth. His grip on your thigh tightens, his fingers sure to leave bruises behind in their wake.

Sweat drips from his brow, sometimes falling to your cheeks, and God, the sight is utterly mesmerizing– even as sweat drips down his face and sticks his hair to his forehead, he’s the most beautiful thing you’ve ever seen. 

And again he feels it, the utter love and trust pouring forth from your soul, radiant and perhaps undeserving to be felt by him, but it exists all for him nonetheless. His head drops to your shoulder, every emotion that he feels spilling from you driving him further and further into bliss, his pleasured moans dancing in your ears.

“Tell me, please, fuck, please tell me–” Hyunjin practically whines, his nails now digging into the meat of your thighs as he fucks you harder. Tell him? Tell him what? Somehow, you think you know what he wants to hear, because it’s the very same thing that you want to hear too.

“Love you, I love you, lov– fuck, love you so much,” you breathlessly spill the words between moans, and you hear Hyunjin keen, pleasure erupting from every nerve ending, the wave of love that you exude enough to drown him completely.

“Lovely, my love, I love you, I’m gonna– fuck, ‘m gonna cum, tell me again,” Hyunjin pleads, desperate and urgent, his cock throbbing and twitching as he approaches his own high. 

You do just as he asks, stuttering out endless “I love you”s until you’re both cumming hard, a blissful intensity that steals your breaths away and leaves your bodies shaking. His cum shoots inside you in long spurts, filling you to the brim, so much so that it spills out of you even with his cock still firmly pressed inside you.

“Mine,” Hyunjin mutters as he kisses you, passionate and deep, no longer sloppy and desperate as it was in the throes of his orgasm, “my love, just mine, aren’t you?” 

“Just yours, all yours,” you say, and he knows you’re telling the truth, can feel it with every fiber of his being that you mean it sincerely. It was surreal, realizing the truth about your boyfriend and loving him regardless of who he is and how he truly appears, but you don’t regret it.

He cleans you up diligently, he helps you get dressed and makes you breakfast, he showers you in kisses and endless praise just as he always does throughout the rest of your day.

Because even though he may appear different to you now, he’s still the same Hyunjin you met; the one who dotes on you endlessly, who takes care of you sweetly, who spends hours talking and cuddling and listening to every thought you have.

Though you can’t explicitly read emotion the way he can, you always know what he’s thinking and feeling– because with you he’s transparent, with nothing to hide, and only love and tenderness to give. 

Maybe it’s wrong for a human and demon to be in love, but you like to think this is the happiness you were meant to have, that this is where you’re supposed to be– right by Hyunjin’s side, until your final breath and then in eternity, a love that transcends your human mortality.

If there is one thing you are certain of, it is that spending forever with Hyunjin will bring you a love you’ll feel eternally– warm, gentle, and true.

[breadedloafs]

this is so cute omg😭😭😭 like im procrastinating packing for college lol i’m supposed to get all packed by tmr night but like i need to read this amazing work?? so f my packing i’m reading your masterpiece author!!!!🫡🫶

Collision— Chapter 8 (finale)

ᯓᡣ𐭩Pairing; Stray Kids x afab!reader

ᯓᡣ𐭩 ᯓᡣ𐭩Summary; You’ve known him for years but you never would have guessed the charming guy you’ve been online gaming with has been an idol this whole time. (masterlist here)

ᯓᡣ𐭩 ᯓᡣ𐭩ᯓᡣ𐭩Warnings; implied afab reader (only they/them pronouns used for reader), mild angst?, pls I haven’t written fanfics since 2018 patience and kindness is appreciated

—one year later—

“I can’t believe you actually went through with it.” You giggled, fingers carding through the aussie’s now silver and blue locks from where you laid in between his legs on the couch with your head resting against his chest.

Felix smiled, sticking his tongue out at you as he paused the game he was playing on his phone. “Why not? I think it suits me- plus Neuvillette is awesome.” You didn’t disagree with him, but it was still funny to you that he kept his word to do his hair like the character for their comeback.

As the two of you discussed what fictional character’s hairstyles would suit you the best, Seungmin made his way from the kitchen with two large bowls of popcorn, one in each hand and set them down on the coffee table. “Could you two come help me get the rest of the snacks? Everyone will be over for date night soon.”

It honestly hadn’t taken much convincing for the boys to get you to agree to moving in with them permanently, helping you apply for a longer work visa so you could stay for more than a few months. It did however take some getting used to when the company split everyone off into smaller groups, yourself sticking with Felix and Seungmin.

Not being under the same roof didn’t change much, with each apartment only being about a five minute walk from each other you were always spending time with one another either at your own apartment or someone else’s just like tonight, which had been designated polycule date night where everyone would come over for movies and snacks.

The sound of the front door opening caused the three of your heads to turn and see the first two members to arrive. “Hi Channie!” You called out to him, giving a small wave from where you now sat up on the couch in front of Felix. “Hey baby!” He called back just as cheerily, both his and his roommate’s dimples on display as they made their way into the dorm after slipping off their shoes.

Chan made a beeline for the pair of you on the couch, leaning down to give both you and the silver haired man in front of you a peck on the lips before Seungmin whined behind him about how he had been completely skipped. “Maybe your vision is starting to go with your age, old man.” He teased, a smirk on his face and arms crossed over his chest smugly until the oldest pulled him close.

Seungmin’s arms instinctually wrapped around the leader’s waist, a little squeak slipping from his lips as Chan cupped his face with one hand and pulled him in for a deep and slow kiss. Jeongin laughed at the sight of the second youngest’s ears turning a bright red and the way his hands fisted in Chan’s shirt at the small of his back. “Ya- leave some for the rest of us, hyung!” The maknae teased as he gave a kiss to Felix lips and the top of your head before moving to pull the puppy-like singer away from the oldest.

The two youngest gave each other a quick peck on the lips before Chan gave a little pout. “No fair- wasn’t done with our puppy…” Jeongin rolled his eyes and plopped himself on the couch so that you were now sat between him and Felix. “Oh get a room then- unless you plan to put on a show for us.” He laughed, pulling you to cuddle into his side. “Missed you- how’s work been?” The youngest questioned, looking into your eyes with his full attention and causing your heart to flutter.

No matter how long you been with them it all still feels so surreal, you don’t think you’ll ever get used to it. “It’s been good! A little boring compared to you guys but I’m happy where I am.” You gave the man a smile as you shifted to lay more comfortably against his side with his arm draped over you to intertwine his fingers with Felix on the other side of you. “They are being modest, innie- Star here went and got themself a promotion and they’ve barely worked there for five months now!” The freckled man beamed, his pride for you shining in his eyes as the fox-like man beside you gasped and poked at your side. “You should have said something sooner!! We should be celebrating-“

A blush crept up your cheeks as you hid your face in the crook of his neck. “It’s not that big of a deal-“ From the kitchen, Chan followed Seungmin in with more snacks since it seemed the three of you sat on the couch had no plans of moving any time soon. “Don’t worry the three of us celebrated plenty when we found out…poor Star was so worn out after they were almost late to work the next day.” The singer teased, ruffling your hair as he passed by to set the refreshments in his hands on the coffee table. You felt your blush deepen and a groan leave your throat at the teasing. “Yeah well I wasn’t the one begging for more rounds even in the shower after we’d been at it for hours.” You teased back, the pout on your lips turning to a smug grin as it was now Seungmin’s turn to blush. “Well I- ugh that’s not fair how can you use that against me?” He whined, lower lip sticking out in a pout as the singer felt strong arms snake around his waist from behind.

“Awe Minnie no need to be shy~ we all know how insatiable you can be sometimes.” Came the sweet voice of their resident dwaekki. Seungmin’s hands came to cover his face, whining behind his hands as embarrassment flooded him. Changbin laughed, giving the younger man a wet kiss to his cheek as Hyunjin sat next to Jeongin on the other side from you to begin playfully fluffing up his hair. “This new hair suits you so well ayen~” the artist cooed, rubbing his face into the youngest’s cheek as he groaned and tried to pull away. “Thank you? Can you please stop that-“

Hyunjin whined but pulled away reluctantly. “But you’re just so cute I can’t help it- wanna absorb you.” Jeongin made a face but the lot of you erupted into fits of laughter as the last pair made their way into you, Felix, and Seungmin’s apartment. “Hey what’s so funny? What did we miss?” Jisung said with a pout as he walked into Chan’s open arms and accepted a kiss from the oldest. “Jinnie being weird again.” You said with a giggle, blowing the dancer a kiss and mouthing an ‘I love you’ when you noticed his pout at your comment.

Minho chuckled and bent down over the back of the couch to give you a quick kiss before pulling Han towards the kitchen so they could both unpack and fill the fridge with containers of different foods the second oldest made for the three people living in the apartment. With the hours you worked and the disaster the lovers you lived with were in the kitchen Minho had taken pity and started preparing extra food for the lot of you so you wouldn’t have to constantly order in or starve to death instead of potentially burning down the apartment in an attempt to make some for yourselves.

Changbin sat down on the other side of Felix while Chan and Seungmin took their spots on the floor in front of the couch, Jisung and Minho joining shortly after as you scrolled through options for what to watch first.

Upon Han’s request, and pleading boba eyes, you settled on howl’s moving castle and you snuggled into Felix’s side after pressing play. “Ya know you and Jinnie look kinda like howl and Sophie with your new hair styles.” You whispered into his ear with a playful smile.

The silver haired man chuckled lowly and shook his head at your remark, pulling you closer to his chest and planting a kiss to the top of your head before changing the subject. “Did your job approve of you working remotely while we are on tour?” He whispered to you, soft eyes gazing down at you fondly as he waited for your response. Nodding, you gave him a thumbs up before lean up to peck his lips. “Yup! I’m all set to go with you guys! If that’s still the plan-“

Some months ago while they were in the process of getting their announcement for the first set of stops for their world tour the kids had all approached you to ask if you’d be willing to tag along, working from hotel rooms during the day and coming to their shows at night to cheer them on. Of course you couldn’t promise that your new job in Korea would allow for that so you told them you would put in the request and see how they would respond. Thankfully this job seemed to like you enough to want to be flexible with your needs and even wants, quickly letting you know that as long as you are able to complete your work in a timely fashion that you were free to work from wherever you needed as you followed your eight boyfriends across the world.

Felix beamed at the confirmation that you would be joining them, squeezing you tightly and peppering your face in kisses loudly until Jisung started to complain that the two of you were interrupting his favorite part. You giggled as Felix stuck his tongue out at his fellow sunshine twin before planting one last kiss to your lips before settling down to continue enjoying the movie with everyone.

In the back of your mind you began mentally preparing for how crazy life was about to get living on the road for months on end with the men you cared for most, not being used to that side of their lives just yet but knowing now you were about to be thrown head first into it all.

-one month until the first Seoul show-

“Oh come on just one more- please?” Came Chan’s voice from outside the dressing room you we’re currently standing in clad in only your undergarments as you put the last outfit he had passed to you back on its respective hangers and onto the almost completely full rack in the room with you. “Fine, but this is the last one- I’m starting to feel claustrophobic in here.” You said with a chuckle, listening as Jeongin and Chan argued quietly over what to dress you in next before yet another outfit was passed over the door and into your awaiting arms.

With their tour approaching the pair had declared you needed new clothes to wear to their shows, and you had reluctantly agreed to let your oldest and youngest boyfriend take you shopping for said clothing. You figured it would just be a couple of items, not practically a new wardrobe entirely as over the course of many hours they two of them took turns picking things they thought you would like or look good in before sitting and waiting eagerly for you to step out and show off what they had chosen as they would clap and take pictures to send to your other boyfriends who were busy preparing for other aspects of the tour.

“Okay….this one is a bit too much you guys- when would I even need to wear this on the tour?!” You said as you stepped out of the dressing room in a long silky backless dress, the deep shade of red matching the blush on your cheeks at how revealing and elegant the garment looked on you. Where they sat on the small couch in the dressing room area both men’s attention was fully drawn to you.

Jeongin’s jaw was dropped comically wide as he looked like he could faint at the sight of you whereas his older lover merely smirked and looked over you as if he wanted to devour you there in front of everyone in the waiting area. “Baby you look incredible…” the youngest finally spoke up, voice sounding strained as he swallowed deeply to keep from drooling as you did a little spin in front of the floor length mirror. “That doesn’t answer my question, ayen~” you teased, confidence building the more their hungry and admiring eyes lingered on your body.

Chan came up behind you as you were busy looking yourself over, adjusting one of the straps that threatened to slip off your shoulder before placing a soft kiss to the bare skin there. “It’s for date night, obviously. Did you think we were gonna bring you with us around the world and not take you out somewhere nice?” His eyes gazed into yours from over your shoulder through the mirror, causing your face to heat up and your heartbeat to race. “I guess that is fair- I didn’t think of that…”

Ever since that almost scandal when you had first come to Korea and Chan had carried your sleeping form to his car the company tried to play it off as you just being a staff member that Chan was carrying for like the gentleman he was, but Felix wasn’t having it and went live one night with you by his side. At first it was absolute chaos as he hadn’t gotten permission from the company to do the live or to reveal your identity, but once everyone saw that stays seemed to enjoy the live you were told that you should join the aussie for his mukbang live streams more often.

It didn’t take long for them to find your socials and begin flooding the comments with compliments, questions, and unfortunately some negativity as came with anyone even remotely in the spotlight. The leading theory after a slip up on one of his lives was that the two of you were more than friends, stays being too clever for their own good and noticing the way stray kids resident sunshine seemed to fluster easily around you. At the very least they were convinced the freckled idol had a schoolboy type crush on you which the others used to their advantage to tease the both of you, mainly Felix.

Since then the boys have been less hesitant to be seen with you in public, or even on their social media. With you joining them on tour you were all certain the rumors would spike that you and Felix were involved, if not you and one of the other members. They wouldn’t necessarily be wrong, but they didn’t know the full story and probably never would has relationships such as you and the members was taboo in places like South Korea.

Still here you were in the early evening with two of your loving boyfriends as they carried the absolute mountain of items for you to the counter. “Seriously I don’t need all of this, you two…the clothes I have are perfectly fine-“ You said with wide eyes as you tried not to look as the total rose with ever item scanned at the check out. “Nonsense! You looked so cute in everything so you deserve it all.” Jeongin said cheerily while trying to hand the cashier his card only for Chan to bat his hands away and have the woman his card instead.

“I feel bad having you guys spend so much money on me, especially when it isn’t a necessity-“ the older of the two men shrugged, while Jeongin placed a kiss on the top of your head before picking up two of the shopping bags of your new things. “We like spoiling the ones we love, and you fall into that category.” The youngest said simply as Chan grabbed the remaining bags and began leading you out of the store so they could get to the parking garage where his car was waiting for the three of you.

You sighed, realizing there was no use arguing over it and seeing the smiles on their faces in the days to come when they saw you wearing one of the items they had bought made the awkward feeling of accepting such lavish gifts worth it.

-September 1st, end of Seoul day 4-

It was the night after the last show in Seoul and you were sat on the plush couch in Jisung and Minho’s living room with the later humming along softly to himself while he bustled around the kitchen making dinner for the three of you, the former sat in front of you with a bottle of polish in his one hand while the other held one of yours to carefully paint the nails there a soft shade of pink. “You have really steady hands for someone who can never seem to sit still, Hannie-“ you giggled, watching as the man across from you pouted as he concentrated on finishing the nails on your right hand.

“Ya- I’m trying to be sweet and paint your nails for you and you are teasing me? How is that fair?-“ Once he finished you leaned forward to peck his lips in apology, batting your lashes at him as you pulled away. “Sorry baby, I didn’t mean to offend you.” He blushed, stuttering a bit after the kiss with a big goofy smile on his face. “Apology accepted! Now don’t touch anything until those are dry!” He said with a serious look on his face, putting the cap back on the bottle of polish before standing to put it away with the rest of his stash.

As Jisung was in the bathroom you heard Minho call out about dinner being almost ready and you pouted. “How am I supposed to eat if I can’t touch anything-“ this caused the oldest in the room to smirk and shrug his shoulders. “Guess you’ll have to starve, cutie~” he teased as you gasped loudly. “You wouldn’t do that to me-“ just then Han returned and plopped back down in front of you once more. “No we wouldn’t. Don’t worry baby they should be dry in time for you to eat.” You nodded hesitantly, keeping your hands out in front of you which Jisung took into his own and began blowing lightly onto the still damp polish.

Just as he had assured you, your nails were in fact dry by the time Minho set the food on the table and called for the two of you to join him for dinner. The three of you talked about the show, what your favorite moments were and what you were looking forward to at the next line of tour stops as you ate your meal together. Once it was over you and Han offered to clean up since Minho had cooked to which he accepted and went to draw himself a bath and soak his sore muscles from the performance earlier that evening.

As you washed the dishes Jisung would dry and put them away, stealing sweet kisses every time he took a clean plate or piece of cutlery from your hands causing you to giggle and blush furiously.

After everything was cleaned and put away your boyfriend insisted on the two of you doing face masks before bed, laying you down on the mattress before straddling your hips to carefully place the sheet mask on your face and smooth out any wrinkles in the material so it was flush against your skin. You did the same for him before the two of you lay side by side scrolling through tiktoks on your phones, showing ones you thought the other would enjoy to each other every now and then until Minho joined the two of you and made a comment about your appearances looking scary with the masks you wore.

“Any good cat videos?” He asked as he wiggled his way into the small space between the two of you. “Funny you say that- yes! Look at this compilation of cats being savage, you and dori are in it!!” You said with a giggle as you pulled up the video you had shown to Jisung only a few minutes prior. As the familiar scene of Dori as a kitten attacking a sleeping Minho came on the screen the older man couldn’t help but watch fondly with a little chuckle. “Still can’t believe that went so viral- it is funny though.” You laughed along with him at the rest of the clips in the video before going back to your routine of scrolling until you saw something you thought they might enjoy, turning your phone to them to show it off eagerly.

The timer you had set for the masks went off soon enough and Minho sat up between you both before carefully peeling the masks away and discarding them in the small trash bin beside the bed.

Gently he massaged the remaining essence from the mask into both of your faces before planting a quick peck to the tips of your noses.

Giggling, you shook your head at him while Jisung spoke up with a pout. “Um I believe you missed- my lips are a little bit lower than that, jagiya~” Minho rolled his eyes playfully before giving you each a peck to the lips as well. “Much better, thank you.” Han said smugly before the older man pulled him into his arms and against his chest.

“Hey where are my cuddles?” You whined and it was your turn to pout at the dancer before he turned to lay on his back and use one arm to pull you to him as well. Now with Jisung tucked into his left side and you at his right, Minho sighed contentedly and let his eyes fall closed. “I could die happy like this, you know.” He said in a relaxed tone. Han gasped and hit at his chest playfully. “Ya! Don’t even joke like that- you aren’t going anywhere anytime soon do you hear me?” You giggled, snuggling in closer to the dancer while draping your arm over his chest to card your fingers through your younger boyfriend’s hair.

“Relax, Hannie he was just being sentimental….he just- isn’t good with his choice of words.” You narrowed your eyes a bit at the older who simply blushed and turned his head away bashfully. “Sorry jagi I didn’t mean to scare you- I just meant this moment is really nice….special.”

Han relaxed visibly and nodded, placing a kiss to the palm of your hand as you moved to rest it against Minho’s chest. “Hmmm okay you’re forgiven. But don’t say stuff like that again it puts that kind of shit out into the universe and that’s not good-“

Minho nodded in understanding and kissed the rapper’s forehead softly, his lips lingering for a moment before he pulled back to look down into soft brown boba like eyes. “Okay, Han-ah I promise I’ll choose my words more carefully in the future.” You smiled fondly as you watched them, head resting somewhat on the older’s chest and shoulder while the three of you mumbled soft affirmations to one another to help calm down Han’s spiked anxiety that Minho’s words had unintentionally caused.

Soon, soft snores started to echo throughout the bedroom and you watched your two lovers get some much needed rest after working so hard for their fans and for you, your heart full of affection for the two of them as well as the others as you too drifted off to sleep.

-September 27th, day before Singapore show-

It had been a few weeks since the tour really kicked off after the shows in Seoul.

Now in Singapore, you sat on the couch in Hyunjin’s hotel room with a switch controller in hand as you, Changbin, and the room’s occupant himself raced against each other in a heated game of Mario kart.

You had learned pretty quickly that your two lovers played dirty, sticking a hand out in front of each others face or pinching the other to get them to fall behind. You yourself had fallen victim to their tricks even as you were just about to win your second race in a row when Changbin reached out to quickly poke at your side causing you to squirm and your finger to slip from the controls, your character slowing to a stop on the screen for just a second but it was a second long enough for stray kids’ dark rapper to push past you and claim the victory for himself.

After that you decided it was only fair to fight fire with fire, leaning over to place a kiss at Changbin’s neck during one race causing him to hit the banana you had just dropped and go spinning around until he was driving the wrong way on the track. Hyunjin had laughed but your actions didn’t remain amusing to him when the next race he had somehow slipped past you into first place so you leaned up to press your lips to the shell of his ear and whisper lowly. “Stop being so sneaky, Jinnie~” and even though the line itself was ridiculous and had no sexual connotations whatsoever the tone mixed with your breath on his ear caused the artist to tense up and accidentally drop his controller into his lap allowing you to pass him and cross the finish line with ease.

“You guys are too easy.” You teased after your third win in a row, sticking your tongue out at them playfully as you stood up to stretch out from where you were hunched over playing video games for hours. “Ya! It’s not fair when you play like that-“ Changbin whined, tossing his controller onto your empty seat with a little huff. Hyunjin followed his lead and poured at you with as much conviction as he could muster. “Yeah! You are using our love for you against us!” You simply laughed, shaking your head as you pointed a finger at them both. “As if you two weren’t playing dirty as well! If you can’t take the heat don’t play with fire, babes.”

You started heading towards the little kitchenette in the room to grab a glass of water, feeling someone come up behind you briefly before strong arms were wrapping tightly around you and you were lifted off your feet effortlessly. “Seo Changbin if you do not put me down right now we are gonna have a problem!” You squealed, no malice in your words as laughter erupted from your chest. “Nope! You are gonna get back here so I can beat you and regain my honor!” You shook your head, squirming in his arms but his hold on you was firm.

The rapper sat you back on the couch but instead of in your own seat he was sat beneath you, cross cross so that his thighs pressed against your hips lightly where you sat in his lap. “Binnie- If I’m on your lap like this then it’s only easier for you to cheat-“ you groaned, head falling back to look at him upside down. Your boyfriend merely smiled and gave you a kiss to your forehead before handing your controller to you. “Come on, just one more game?” You sighed, nodding in agreement before selecting which character and vehicle it was you wanted.

One game turned into two and as the hour turned from late evening to early morning you decided it was time to call it quits. “Okay okay you have both beat me multiple times now- we need to go to bed you guys have practice in the morning for tomorrow’s show.” You moved from where you had been sat in Changbin’s lap to take both controllers from the men and put them away on the coffee table. “Chan will stress if you guys are late, so no sleeping in!” You pointed a finger at them in a playfully scolding manner and Hyunjin stood up to pull you against his chest.

“M’kay baby but can you stay with me tonight? Don’t wanna let you go yet-“ Originally you had plans to go back to Changbin’s room, the older of the two claiming his time with you while on the plane ride over to the foreign country. “Ya! It’s my night and you know that-“ the rapper pouted as he jumped up from his seat and tried to pry the taller man’s arms from around you to no avail. “Shit, Jinnie- joining me at the gym has been paying off.” He huffed, a proud smile on his face as he struggled against the dancers newfound muscle.

You giggled, watching the two struggle as you carefully wiggled free from Hyunjin’s hold causing the weight to be shifted and the two men to crash into each other and fall to the floor. “Hey- that’s no fair Star what the hell!” Hyunjin whined dramatically as he rubbed the spot on his head where it had bumped into his other lover’s shoulder during their descent to the carpeted ground. “Maybe next time you guys can learn to share. I’m gonna go see what Innie is up to-“

Before you could step away a hand shot out and too hold of your calf, successfully pulling you into the heap of limbs on the floor with a loud howl of laughter from both boyfriends. “What if we can share now?” Changbin proposed, looking over at Hyunjin with a raise of his brow. The artist smiled wildly and nodded with enthusiasm. “I think I like that idea~ but can we move this cuddle puddle to the bed? I’m a bit uncomfortable here-“

You laughed lightly and gave a kiss to his cheek, standing carefully as to not step anywhere that could hurt either of them before making your way to the bedroom adjacent to the rest of the hotel room. Before you could make it far you were once again scooped up by Changbin, your boyfriend landing a sharp but quick slap to your ass with his little giggles echoing in the room. “Bin I swear if you do not stop picking me up without warning I will wear platform heels for a week and make sure I stand right beside you as often as humanly possible!” Your threat made him gasp dramatically and Hyunjin to laugh loudly as he followed behind the two of you into the bedroom.

-October 20th, Sydney Australia-

The weather was nice, warm with a slight breeze causing your hair to blow into your face slightly as you hopped out of the passenger seat of the car before walking around to meet Felix on the other side.

The two of you watched as the others took off running to the ocean, the freckled man almost buzzing with excitement beside you causing your eyes to roll playfully. “Go- I’ll start unloading the car.” He turned to look at you, eyebrow raised skeptically. “You sure? I can give you some help first if you-“

“I got it! Go have fun, you deserve it after how hard you’ve been working.” You cut him off, giggling as you shoved him slightly and gave him a kiss to the cheek.

Felix beamed and pulled you close to him, giving you a firm kiss to the lips before taking off after everyone and running straight into the sea after quickly kicking his shoes off somewhere in the sand. You sighed as you watched them fondly, turning to head to the trunk of the car to get the cooler and other beach supplies you and your boyfriends would need for the evening.

“Need a hand?” Came a soft voice from behind you and you turned to see Seungmin standing with a warm smile while dripping wet from head to toe where Chan had unceremoniously thrown him as far as he could into the sea. “After I get you a towel, yes.” You giggled, digging around until you were able to find the rolled up fabric tucked away in a bag full of thick colorful beach towels. “Here, dry off a bit first then we can start setting everything up. You know how to start a fire?” The younger man shrugged and began drying him self off. “I’m sure we’ll figure it out.”

You indeed did figure it out, with little trial and error, and soon you had a pretty decent fire going with the little grill plate settled on top.

The boys slowly returned from the water, Minho taking over the grill while Chan started on some of the side dishes alongside you under the tent you and Seungmin had struggled to set up for the better half of an hour.

“Star, open-“ you heard the oldest of your boyfriends call and you turned to see where he held out a spoon with some sort of paste on it. “I tried making a dressing my mum was telling me about, try it?” You hesitated a bit, but eventually opened your mouth and allowed him to feed you the mystery dressing.

You gasped a bit, eyes widening at the taste. “Oh that’s really good! Don’t do anything else to it- that’s seriously perfect.” You pointed at the now empty spoon, a smile breaking out on the older’s face. “Really? Oh thank god- I was afraid I added too much vinegar.” You shook your head, giving him a thumbs up after slipping a piece of pineapple you had cut up into your mouth.

The rest of the meal went by smoothly, and once everyone was finished and the leftovers were put away you snuggled up next to Seungmin in one of the large camping benches you had brought while the two of you watched the others fondly.

Felix and Bangchan were rough housing in the shallow parts of the ocean, water barely meeting their hips as they splashed around and laughed as Chan hoisted the younger aussie up onto his shoulders before throwing him further out into the sea as you assumed he had done with Seungmin earlier when they had first arrived.

Han and Hyunjin were busy searching for seashells, a small bucket held between the two of them for their growing collection as the artist had mentioned wanting to paint them when they got back home as gifts for his family and friends.

Jeongin and Minho were somewhere to the left of you, laughing hysterically as they attempted to bury Changbin in the sand with only his head visible while the buff rapper giggled and continued to wiggle his toes free much to the disk of the pair burying him.

You laughed softly at the display, head coming to rest against Seungmin’s shoulder as he reached for your hand to intertwine your fingers. Seungmin pulls you closer with his free arm that rested around your shoulders before kissing you atop your head. “I’m so happy I decided to stay..” You said with a smile so large it started to hurt your cheeks, though you couldn’t seem to stop. “I can’t wait for many more years with all of you.”

author’s note: and with that…this story comes to an end ໒꒰ྀིっ -｡꒱ྀི১ thank you so much to everyone for showing this series love! If you ever wanna see more into certain aspects of the lives of the polycule (even just member x member without star) feel free to send me a request while they are open~ I’d love to know what more you would like to see from them as I’m not fully done with this universe and will most definitely pop up with blurbs here and there for them as they are my first series and will always hold a special place in my heart~ once again thank you for showing me so much love and kindness and I really hope that although bittersweet you could enjoy this last chapter along with me ᕱᕱ₊˚⊹♡

taglist; (pink users mean I wasn’t able to tag) @softkisshyunjin @coastinglove @palindrome969 @amara-mars @whiteghostt @ihrtlix @queen-in-the-shadows @soaplickerrr @skzswife @reallysparklychaos @sebastianswhore13 @velvetmoonlght @katsukis1wife

[breadedloafs]

i felt this was important to share on my blog as i am a multi-stan, i cannot in good moral conscience let this go quietly (i refuse to), this is a very serious and important issue that needs light on it

i’m not one to make serious announcements, but this is serious. Moon Taeil, Oldest member of NCT, has been kicked out of the group due to SERIOUS sexual assault allegations. If you thought Lucas was bas, this is even worse. Removed from the group in mere seconds. Me being a Taeil stan, i’m more than disgusted. disappointed. But just because you may like him, doesn’t mean defend him. The things that he has possibly done is wrong and disgusting and if you defend him, you’re disgusting too.

The statement reads:

This is SM Entertainment.

We have recently confirmed that Taeil has been implicated in a criminal case related to sexual crimes.

While looking into the situation, we recognized that the issue is very serious, and we have decided that Taeil could no longer continue team activities. We have discussed this matter with Taeil and it has been decided he will be removed from the group.

Currently, Taeil is faithfully cooperating with the police investigation. We will share additional statements as the investigation progresses.

We deeply apologize for the controversy caused by our artist.

More is to come out about the case, stand with the victim, not with your idol.

[breadedloafs]

so cuteeee need more adorableness (also can imagine skz getting mc to stop 3racha from overworking themselves bcs they have a soft spot🥰)

Can't Stay Away from You - Chapter Four

I realized that the last update for this fic was in April, and it is now the end of August, oops. I kinda got distracted by other fics and also a lack of direction for this fic. But here we are with a shorter than usual chapter for this series, but it's kinda just a cuter chapter after the angst that was last chapter!

Pairing: Stray Kids x reader  Summary: The morning after all of the angst from the previous day, plus some cute interactions with the boys. wc: 2.4k AU: a/b/o  Genre: Fluff/Angst  warnings: none! masterlist

Y/n woke up the next day, finding herself squished between Changbin and Seungmin this time, as the three of them had fallen asleep sitting up on the couch in the living room. She rubbed the sleep out of her eyes with one hand, the other being trapped in Changbin’s grip. The buff man’s head rested on her shoulder, while her own rested on the vocalist on the other side of her. She didn’t expect to be stuck between this particular pairing. Honestly, it was more Seungmin that surprised her, because Changbin did seem to be a very cuddly person. She tried slipping away from the two betas, but found that she was only held tighter by Changbin as a result.

“He’s not going to let you go.” She heard from behind her, and slowly looking up to find Minho behind her, a smirk plastered on his face.

Y/n sighed, making the alpha behind her chuckle at her current situation. “Don’t laugh.” She whispered back at him, narrowing her eyes.

“But it’s cute.” Minho replied.

She turned away from him, not ready for playful arguments this early in the morning. Another pair of arms wrapped around her, taking her by surprise as she was pulled from the betas’ hold and into the dancer’s. Thankfully she didn’t make any noises that would have woken up the two men she was pulled away from, as she bit her cheek to stop herself from doing so.

“Do you want tea or coffee?” The alpha asked as he pulled her just the slightest bit closer to him.

She nodded, a drink to wake her up a bit more wouldn’t be a bad idea. He squeezed her once more before letting her go so they could both get up off of the floor. She got up first, turning around to help the man up as well. He nodded in appreciation to her, before guiding her to the kitchen, pointing to the breakfast bar as a signal for her to sit there as he prepared their drinks.

“What do you want to drink? We have a range of different teas and types of coffee, since we’re all particular about what brand or type we drink,” he explained, and she let him know what she wanted, before Minho continued.. “It’s a pain in the morning when we all want coffee, it takes way too long to get out of here because everyone wants a different brand of coffee. It’s annoying to have to make eight different cups of coffee.” He finished telling her before rambling into an annoyed rant about the difficulties of day-to-day life in the pack.

Y/n giggled at Minho’s moaning and groaning. She didn’t mind any of his complaining, she could tell that it’s all being said out of love and care for his pack members, and it was nice to see Minho outside of his stage persona as Lee Know. She’s seen his care for his members and packmates throughout the content put out for the group, but it’s another thing entirely to hear it from him in person. Plus all the embarrassing details about the others that they surely wouldn’t want her to hear about just yet.

It also made time pass quickly, and soon the idol was sitting down next to her and setting down their drinks. She took a sip of her drink, closing her eyes and humming happily as she swallowed. Minho had done a great job at preparing her drink, and she told the alpha as such, smiling as she watched him preen at her praise. She would have teased him for it, if she didn’t know what would come if she did. She didn’t feel like getting tissues stuffed in her mouth today.

“You’re both up early.” They heard from behind them, turning to see that Chan had woken up. The leader closed the distance in only a few steps, before he was right in front of the duo, looking down at them.

“It’s not that early, is it?” She questioned, and was shocked to find it was only 6am, after Chan showed her the time on his phone. “Oh.”

“Yes, oh. Why don’t you go back to sleep?” The leader suggested, looking her in the eyes.

Y/n was about to say no, but a yawn came over her before she could say anything. The two men chuckled softly, the decision seemingly made for her by her own body. They let her finish her tea, before the two gently guided her back to the cuddle pile in the living room, settling her in between Hyunjin and Jeongin. It didn’t take long for her to fall back asleep, as the two eldest watched.

They returned to the kitchen in order to not bother the others while they slept. It’s been a while since they could sleep in without worrying about schedules or any other events. While Minho sat back down with a mug of tea from the pot that he had made for y/n, Chan moved to make a cup of coffee for himself, though everyone knew he really didn’t need it. It wouldn’t do him or his health any good, but they knew better than to try and dissuade the producer from drinking it. It wasn’t long before he moved to sit down in the seat y/n had occupied not even 15 minutes prior.

Before Chan had a chance to say anything, Minho spoke, “I know that you, Changbin and Jisung will be going into the studio today. I know you all, and none of you will take a break. Even when you should.”

Chan looked sheepish because his fellow alpha wasn’t wrong. 3racha had planned a studio day, since they had all been working on tracks during their comeback, as usual, and hadn’t had the time to show each other, until today. However, he knew that Minho and Felix, at the very least, would be disapproving of their plans. The two always liked to cherish the little breaks they had, plus the two always banded together to make plans for the entire pack on days like this.

“You three should stay home today. We have a new pack member, and today should be a day to get to know them. Instead of spending all day at the company in the studio, and not returning home until 3am.” Minho said, raising an eyebrow and smirking victoriously when Chan looked down at his mug of coffee, knowing that his pack alpha knew that he was correct.

“We all have tracks to show each other, and we haven’t gotten a chance until today. We’ll be back at a reasonable time, and if we’re not, then you can come and drag us out of the studio.” Chan compromised, hoping that it would satisfy the alpha. Fortunately for him, it did, as Minho accepted the deal.

Only moments later, did they hear noises coming from the living room, and decided that it was a good idea to check out who was awake. They found Changbin and Seungmin had woken up, though thankfully their new omega hadn’t been woken by the noise. Chan was quick to shush them, and at the duo’s questioning looks, beckoned them to come with them out of the room. Since the two were on the couch, it was easy for them to slip away from the remaining five still sleeping.

“Why did you shush us?” Seungmin asked his hyungs.

“Y/n fell back asleep not too long ago, we didn’t want you to wake her up.” Chan informed the two.

The two betas ahhh’ed in understanding, before they took their turn in the kitchen while the two eldest sat back down in their seats. The four eventually sat down and discussed their plans for their break, and if those plans would change now that y/n was here. Minho had planned on taking Jisung and Felix camping, but they might postpone those plans, and Seungmin had planned to take the break as a time to rest and hang out with his fellow idol friends.

Meanwhile, both Changbin and Chan had planned to spend at least part of the break in the studio, which also meant Han would be doing the same. To the disapproval of the two non-producers in the room, as they had wished that for once, the producer trio would stay home for their entire break, or at least not spend it in the studio.

They got lost in their discussions, and didn’t hear the rest of the group waking up in the adjacent room.

Jisung and Felix were the first ones to wake up, Felix having been woken up by the sun getting in his eyes. He rolled over, landing on top of Jisung and waking up the young producer. Jisung whined and protested the extra weight on top of him. “ ‘lix get off,” he mumbled while pushing the other omega off of him.

This woke up the sunshine god fully, as he found himself rolling onto the cold hardwood flooring. “Ugh, Sung really?” The other omega complained as he pulled himself off of the floor.

This unfortunately woke the remaining three up in succession: Hyunjin woke up first, immediately sitting up to see what was going on, which disturbed both y/n and Innie. “What’s goin on?” Hyunjin asked, his words slurred as the dancer was still half asleep. The two younger ones rolled over, both trying to go back to sleep. Sadly for them, that was not going to be allowed, as Jisung decided that it was time for both of them to get up.

The four in the kitchen heard the commotion from the living room and quickly went to find out what had happened, only to find that Jisung now lay on top of the newest omega and their youngest packmate.

“Jisung, off of them, now.” Chan ordered the omega, raising an eyebrow which quickly pushed the quokka to get off of the two still laid down on the makeshift bed. He pouted afterwards, unhappy to have been told off by their leader. Chan then turned his attention to y/n, who had already been tended to by Minho and Seungmin, as Changbin had moved over to greet Felix.

“I hope you were able to get at least a bit more sleep, y/n dear.” Chan said to the omega, who nodded.

“I did. I was only woken up because Hyunjin shot up out of bed,” y/n stated, waving off the apology from Hyunjin before the idol even started speaking, “It’s okay Hyunjin, I know you didn’t mean to.” She told her fellow ‘00 liner.

“Well, since everyone is up, should we have breakfast?” Seungmin suggested as he moved to stand up. He reached out a hand to help the others around him off the floor if they needed it, and once all nine were standing, they moved as a group to the kitchen and dining table. Jeongin stuck to y/n’s side, which the others had no protests to, knowing that the duo has had the least amount of time together. Hyunjin joined them shortly afterwards, knowing that he wasn’t needed in the kitchen, and the trio quickly started a conversation between them, and the others watched with fondness as they bonded.

Minho, Felix and Seungmin took charge in the kitchen, sending the remaining members out, who took to sitting at the table, where they were quickly pulled into the ongoing conversation. As the six were so involved in their debates, they didn’t realize that the trio in the kitchen had finished breakfast until it was placed on the table in front of them.

“Food’s finished.” Minho stated, clearly tired after trying to get the attention of the others for too long.

The six chorused their thank yous to the three who had whipped up the wonderful breakfast, a mix of Korean and Western foods to suit everyone’s palate. Y/n was served first, as was Jeongin, before the remaining seven divided up the remainder of the dishes. Breakfast was a quiet affair, everyone too focused on eating to engage in much conversation. The trio heading to the company were the first ones to finish, ready to get out of the apartment, and Han was the most excited seeing as he rushed to thank the cooks before almost sprinting out of the dining room towards his bedroom. Chan and Changbin weren’t too far behind them, and seeing as none of them explained, Seungmin took it upon himself to tell y/n why they were rushing to get ready.

“Those workaholics want to spend their day off in the studio showing off tracks to each other.” The vocalist explained to her, as she nodded in understanding.

“We’re not workaholics!” Jisung yelled at Seungmin as the omega re-entered the dining room/kitchen.

“You’re spending your first day off in a while, back at the company working. You three are workaholics, especially old man Chan.” Seungmin retorted.

“Who are you calling an old man, Minnie?” Chan asked, coming back into the room.

“You.”

“I’m not much older than you.”

“Three years older is older enough.”

“Okay, enough fighting.” Changbin interrupted, being the last of the trio to rejoin the group.

Thankfully the two stopped their play-fighting, and 3racha grabbed whatever else they needed to bring with them to JYPE, and they said goodbye to the others, including y/n. Changbin and Chan left her with a kiss to the forehead, causing her face to heat up. Jisung pulled her into a big hug, while also scenting the gland on her neck, leaving his scent all over her.

“The others will take care of you, don’t worry. But if you need any of us, don’t be afraid to text us. You can steal Bin and I’s numbers from Lix, he’ll hook you up with them, since you already have Channie-hyung’s.” Jisung told her, before Felix came up behind her and pulled her away from his fellow omega as y/n waved goodbye. 

The sunshine waddled the two of them along until they were back at the couch and he lightly pushed y/n down before sitting down next to her, as the others settled down around them. Seungmin had switched over to Netflix, and started up the first Harry Potter series, settling in for a long day of movies, and getting to know each other more.

Prev | Next

Taglist: @queen-thiccness @royal-shinigami @lolareadsimagines @palindrome969 @tiapatito202278ok 

@darling-imobsessed @meowmeeps @katsukis1wife @all-shriveled-up @sebastianswhore13 

@pheonixfire777 @therealcuppicake @rockstarkkami @thegingerthatwaited @hyunmikim 

@sapphirewaves @yukichan67 @bethelighthalazia @super-btstrash-posts

Taglist is: open!